15 November 2009

Diacritics check: ā Ā ū Ū ī Ī ḍ Ḍ ḥ Ḥ ḷ Ḷ ṃ Ṃ ṇ Ṇ ṅ Ṅ ñ Ñ ṛ Ṛ ṣ Ṣ ś Ś Ṭ ṭ

PART I

TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED

AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY

Before the Christian Era through 4th century

[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]

1.Author Unknown (300 B.C.)

   1.Dhammasaṅganī (Theravāda) (NCat IX, 235)

1.1.1 Edited by Edward Muller. PTS 11, 1885, 1897; Bangkok 1927. Reprinted Rangoon 1939; London 1978.

1.1.2 Translated by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids as A Buddhist Manual of Psychological Ethics. PTSTr Series 41. London 1900, 1923, 1974; New Delhi 1975, 1996; Oxford 1993

1.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script. Panadure: Deliwala 1911, 1914

1.1.4 Edited in Sinhalese script. Kelaniya 1916

1.1.4.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Bangkok 1920

1.1.5 Edited by P.V.Bapat and R.D.Vadekar in Devanagari. BORI Series 2, Poona 1940, 1942.

1.1.6 Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies. Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1949

1.1.7 Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Dhammasaṅganī", IHQ 15, 1939, 345-372

1.1.8 Translated into French by Andre Bareau. Paris 1951

1.1.9 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960

1.1.9.5 Selections translated in Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies: Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1965

1.1.10 Bimala Churn Law, "The Dhammasaṅganī of the Abhidhammapiṭaka", MB 82, 1974, 72-76

1.1.10.1 Mahesh Tiwary, "The concept of rūpa in the Dhammasaṅganī", Amala Prajna 157-163

1.1.10.2 Index to the Dhammasangani, compiled by Tetsuya Tabata, Satashi Nonome and Shoko Randa. Pali Text Society, London 1987

1.1.10.3 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Four volumes. Bangkok 1988

1.1.10.4 Edited with Budhaghosa's Atthasalini, the Linathapadavannana and Anutika, by Rama Sarkar Tripathi. Varanasi 1988

1.1.10.5 Edited Thai-ratha 1989

1.1.11 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 137-164 

1.1.12 Introduction to the Dhammasangani. Rangoon 1995

1.1.13 The Dhammasangani: Enumeration of the Ultimate Realities. Rangoon 1996

1.1.13.3 Nyanaponika Thera and Bhikkhu Bodhi, Buddhist Explanation of Consciousness and Time. Boston 1998

1.1.13.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 1998

1.1.14 Translated by U. Kyaw Khine. Two volumes. Delhi 1999

2. Maudgalyāyana or Śāriputra (300 B.C.)

        1.Dharmaskandha

2.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu, 112-115

2.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

2.1.3 Jikido Takasaki, "Remarks on the Sanskrit fragments of the Abhidharmadharmaskandhapadaśāstra", JIBSt 13.1, 1965, 33-41

2.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 58-62

2.1.4.1 Sieglinde Dietz, Fragmente des Dharmaskandha--ein Abhidharma-text in Sanskrit aus Gilgit. Gottingen 1984. See also "Bemerkungen zum Kāraṇaprajñaptiśāstra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306

2.1.4.2 K. Matsuda, Newly Identified Sanskrit Fragments of the Dharmaskandha in the Gilgit Manuscripts, with appendix by Hajime Sakurabe. Kyoto 1986

2.1.5 Upali Karunaratna, "Dharmaskandha", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 560-561

2.1.6 Summarized by Fred Greiner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 179-187 

2.1.7 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 181=189

2.1.8 Swati Ganguly, "The moral observances for the laity as depicted in an early Abhidharma text preserved in Chinese", JDPaliUC 10, 2000, 47-51

2.1.10 Hee Sheng Shi Fashu Sim, The Pāli Vibhaṅga and the Chinese Dharmaskandha: a Comparative Study of Two Early Abhidhamma Texts. M. Phil. Thesis, U. of Qu eensland. St. Lucia, Queensland 2004

3. Author Unknown (300 B.C.)

     1.Vibhaṅga

See d2.1.10

3.1.1 Edited by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. PTS 55, 1904

3.1.1.1 Edited Rangoon 1912, 1939

3.1.1.2 Edited Bangkok 1926

3.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 104-143

3.1.2.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani by Yagirala Pannananda. Colombo 1932

3.1.2.2 Edited and translated, with the Karmavibhangopadesa, by Sylvain Levi. Paris 1932

3.1.3 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in Devanagari. Nalanda Devanagari Pali Series 30, Nalanda 1960

3.1.3.0 Edited in Pali by Jagdish Kasyap. Nalanda, Varanasi 1960

3.1.3.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Bangkok 1965

3.1.4 Translated by U Thitilla. PTSTr 39, 1969, 1995

3.1.4.5 Edited in Pali by L. Lankananda and K. Su manasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1975

3.1.5 Analyzed in Watanabe 62-63

3.1.5.1 Edited, with Mūlaṭīkā and Anuṭīkā, by Brahmadeva Narayana Sarma. Varanasi 1987

3.1.5.2 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Thai-yattha 1989

3.1.6 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 165-178 

3.1.7 Edited and translated by Mauro Maggi, The Khotanese Karmavibhanga. SerOR 74, Roma 1995

4.Sāriputra or Mahākauṣṭhila (280 B.C.)

      1.Saṃgītiparyāya (Sarvāstivāda) (NCat I, 291)

4.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 99-103

4.1.2 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Die Einleitung des Saṃgītisūtra", ZDMG 105, 1955, 298-318. Reprinted in EWVCT

4.1.3 Summarized in Mizuno

4.1.4 L. de Z., "Abhidharma-Saṅgīti-Paryāya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 88

4.1.5 Edited and translated in German by Valentine Stach-Rosen, "Das Saṅgītisūtra und sein Kommentar Saṅgītiparyāya". Teil 1. Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften, Institut fur Orientforschung 65, Berlin 1968, 1-225

4.1.6 Chandrabhal Tripathi, "Saṃgīti-Sūtra, Nipāta II und Ekottarāgama-Parallelen", ZSWH 191-201

4.1.7 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 203-216 

4.1.8 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 177-181

5.Author Unknown (280 B.C.)

      1.Puggalapaññati (Theravāda) (NCat XII, 106)

See e13.1.3

5.1.1 Edited by Richard Morris. PTS 6, 1883, 1972 2 volumes. Reprinted London 1972

5.1.1.0 Edited with Buddhaghośa's Aṭṭhakathā. Sevassinyantalaya 1906

5.1.1.1 Selections edited by Khemachari Thera. Bangkok 1926

5.1.1.2 Edited with the Dhatukatha and the Kathavatthu by Khemachari Thera (Dhammatilakacarya). Bangkok 1926

5.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 165-180

5.1.3 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Das Buch der Charaktere (Breslau 1910). Section One reprinted in Einsicht 1954, 81 ff.

5.1.3.1 Edited with the Dhatukatha. Rangoon 1963

5.1.4 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Georg Landsberg and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-14, 170-254. Reprinted London 1972

5.1.5 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924

5.1.5.1 Edited with Dhātukathā. Colombo 1976

5.1.6 Edited in Tiwari

5.1.7 Om Prakash Pathak, "Vipassanā and relation with Puggalapaññati", VTBW 138-149

5.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 189-202

5.1.9 Edited by Om Prakash Pathak and Veenar Gaur. Delhi 2000

6.Maudgalyāyana (260 B.C.)

   1.Prajñaptiśāstra (Sarvāstivāda)

6.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 116-118

6.1.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Vasubandhu et Yaśomitra. Troisiéme chapitre de Abhidharmakośakārikā, Bhāṣya et Vyākhyā, avec une analyse de la Lokaprajñapti et de la Kāraṇaprajñapti de Maudgalyayana. BEM 1918, 326-350

6.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

6.1.2.1 Sieglinde Dietz, "A brief survey on the Sanskrit fragments of the Lokaprajñaptiśāstra", Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 1989, 79-86

6.1.3 Junkishi Imanishi, "Über den Text des Prakaraṇa" (Japanese with German summary), HiDBK 25.2, 1977, 1-37

6.1.4 Sieglinde Dietz, "Remarks on the KaraμaprajñaptiṚḥstra", BSPF 17-219, 87-94; also TibSt 205-212. In German as "Bemerkungen zum Kāraṇaprajñaptiśāstra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306.

6.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 189-197

7.Author Unknown (250 B.C.)

   1.Paṭisambhidāmagga

7.1.1 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS, London 1905-07

7.1.1.0 Edited Bangkok 1926

7.1.2 Index compiled by Mabel Hunt in JPTS 1908, 152-179

7.1.3 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hkaing. Rangoon 1917

7.1.3.00 Edited with Mahānāma's commentary by C. V. Joshi. Three volumes. PTS 103-105, 1933-1947, 1979

7.1.3.0 Edited Rangoon 1959

7.1.3.01 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960

7.1.3.1 Edited by Labugama Lankananda. Two volumes. Sri Lanka 1971

7.1.4 Translated by Nanamoli as The Path of Discrimination. PTSTr Series 43, 1982

7.1.4.1 Anonymously elucidated, with Mahanama's Saddhammappakasini, in two volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1988

7.1.4.2 Partly edited, with Mahānāma's Saddhammappaksini, by Krung Thep Maha Nakhon. 1989

7.1.4.3 Edited in four volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1990

7.1.4.4 Edited with Mahanama's commentary. Two volumes. Thairattha 1991.

7.1.5 Summarized by James P.McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 219-264

7.1.5.5 Edited with Mahaṇāma's Saddhammapakasini. Twovolumes. Igatapuri 1998

7.1.6 Lokaprajñapti edited with extensive exposition by K. Sankaranarayanan, Kazunotu Matsuda and Motohiro Yoritori. Bombay 2002

8.Maudgalyāyana or Moggalaputra Tissa (240 B.C.)

   1.Kathāvatthu (Theravāda)

8.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by J.P.Minayeff. JPTS 1889: 1-199, 213-222

8.1.2 Portion translated by T.W.Rhys Davids, "Schools of Buddhist belief", JRAS 1892, 1-38

8.1.2.1 Edited in Siamese characters. Bangkok 1893-94

8.1.3 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS 34, 1894; 36, 1897; London 1979

8.1.3.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1900, 1938, 1955

8.1.4 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Buddhist notes: 'The five points of Mahādeva and the Kathāvatthu", JRAS 1909, 413-424

8.1.4.1 Edited Mantala 1922

8.1.5 Translated, with extracts from Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā by S.Z.Aung and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, as Points of Controversy. PTS Series 5, 1915. Reprinted 1960, 1969, 1979, 1993

8.1.6 Dwijendra Lal Barua, "A few evidences on the age of the Kathāvatthu", IHQ 7, 1931, 367-369

8.1.7 Summarized in N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Mahāsāṅghika school of Buddhism", IHQ 13, 1937, 549-580; 14, 1938, 110-120, 799-812

8.1.8 N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Sammitīya school of Buddhism", IHQ 15, 1939, 90-100

8.1.9 Translated, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Bimala Churn Law as The Debates Commentary. PTS 28, 1940, 1969, 1989

8.1.10 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, "Kathāvatthu--Dr. B.C.Law's translation", IC 8, 1940, 191-198

8.1.10.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1958, 1961

8.1.11 A.K.Warder, "The earliest Indian logic", Trudi XXV Majdunaradnogo Konressa Vostokovodov, Moscow 1963, Vol. IV, 56-68

8.1.11.1 Edited in three volumes. Sri Lanka 1967-69

8.1.11.2 Edited and translated into Sinhalese by Kodagoda Nanaloka Thera. Four volumes. Kolambha (Sri Lanksa) 1967-69,

8.1.12 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1971

8.1.13 S.N.Dube, "The date of Kathāvatthu", EAW 22, 1972, 79-86

8.1.14 James P. McDermott, "The Kathāvatthu kamma debates", JAOS 95, 1975, 424-433

8.1.14.1 Edited by S. Bagchi. Darbhanga 1970

8.1.15 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by N.A.Jayawickrama. London 1979

8.1.16 Shohei Ichimura, "A study of the Mādhyamika method of refutation, especially of its affinity to that of Kathāvatthu", JIABS 3.1, 1980, 7-15

8.1.17 Tetsuya Tabata et al., Index to the Kathāvatthu. PTSText Series 174, 1982

8.1.18 James P. McDermott, "The Kathāvatthu niyama debates", JIABS 12.1, 1989, 139-148

8.1.19 Shohei Ichimura, "Ābhidharmika logical deadlock in Kathāvatthu and Nāgārjuna's Mādhyamika dialectic", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 20-24. A paper with a similar title is found in PCS 147-170

8.1.19.1 K.R.Norman, "Māgadhisms in the Kathāvatthu", KRNCP 2, 59-70

8.1.20 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Kathāvatthu and Vijñānakāya", PCEL 57-61 

8.1.21 Summarized by James P. McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 265-304 

8.1.22 David Bastow, "Debates on time in the Kathāvatthu", BudSR 13, 1996, 109-132

8.1.23 D. Saddhasena, "Kathāvatthu", EnBud 6, 1999, 155-162

8.1.24 Jonardon Ganeri, "Argumentation, Dialogue and the Kathāvattu", JIP 29.4, 2001, 485-493

9.Author Unknown (230 B. C.)

   1.Niddesa (Mahā- and Cūḷa-)

9.1.0 Edited by Louis de la Vallee Poussin and Edward Joseph Thomas. Three volumes. PTS 80, 83, 85. London 1916-18, 1978

9.1.0.1 Culla- edited by William Stede. Oxford 1918, 1989

9.1.0.0 Mahā- edited with Upasena's Saddhammapajotika by Boruggamuva Acarya Revata Thera, revised by Mahagoda Suri Nanissara Thera. Colombo 1921, 1991

9.1.1 Sylvain Levi, "Ptolemée, le Niddesa et le Bṛhatkathā", EtAS 19-20.2, 1925, 1-55, 431-432

9.1.1.0 Maha- edited in Siamese characters by Kittisobhana Devamani. Two volumes. Bangkok 1926-27

9.1.1.1 B.M.Barua, "Some points concerning the Mahāniddeśa", PAIOC 5.1, 1928, 603-612

9.1.1.2 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1939

9.1.1.3 Edited by Lakshmi Narayana Tiwari. Patna 1959

9.1.1.4 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Patna 1960

9.1.1.5 Maha- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1961

9.1.1.6 Cula- edited in Khmer script. Bangkok 1970

9.1.1.7 Cula- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1976

9.1.2 Himamsu Bhushan Sarkar, "The date of the Pāli Niddesa and its implications for the history of South-east Asia", KPJCV 207-229

9.1.3 Summarized by Grace G. Burford. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 305-316 

9.1.4 L.S. Cousins (cp.), Index to the Mahāniddesa. Oxford 1995

9.1.5 Cula- edited, with Upasena's Saddhammppajotika and the Nettippakaraṇa with Dhammapālathera's commentary. Igatapuri 1998

9.1.6 Mahā- edited with Saddhammpakasini and Upasena's Saddhammappajotika. Igatapuri 1998

9.1.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 2000

9.1.8 Mahā- edited with Aṭṭhakathā and Saddhammapajjatika by Rabindra Panth and Vijaya Kumara Sarma. Nalanda 2002

10.Author Unknown (225 B.C.)

     1.Śāriputrābhidharmaśāstra

10.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 144

10.1.2 Andre Bareau, "Récherches sur l'Abhidharma de Śāriputra", CIDO 21, 1947, 187-188

10.1.3 Andre Bareau, "Les origines du Śāriputrābhidharmaśāstra", LM 68, 1950, 69-95

10.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 63-64

10.1.5 Summarized by Shingyo Yoshimoto. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 317-325 

11.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)

     1.Yamaka

11.1.0 Edited in Thai script. Phranakhon 1893-94, 1982, 1988

11.1.1 Parts 6-10 edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Lingayama. Mandalay 1905

11.1.2 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. JPTS 1910-1912, 51-107. Complete in two volumes, PTS 69, 1911; 73, 1913. Reprinted 1987, 1995

11.1.2.1 Edited by Khemachari Dhammatilokacharya. Two volumes. Bangkok 1927

11.1.2.2 Edited in Burmese script. Three volumes. Rangoon 1939, 1943, 1955, 1982

11.1.3 Outlined with some selections in Kashyap 177-195

11.1.3.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Three volumes. Nalanda 1961

11.1.4 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarma, NDPS 33-35, 1961

11.1.5 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1972

11.1.5.5 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese by M. Vimalakirti and K. Sumanasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1988

11.1.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 327-336 

11.1.7 Edited in three volumes. Igatapuri 1998

12.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)

     1.Paṭṭhāna

See y18.1.4

12.1.1 Paccayavibhaṅgavara and Kuśalaṭīkā edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Sudhamma. Mandalay 1904

12.1.2 Duka section edited by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. PTS 1906

12.1.2.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1911, 1918, 1926-27, 1939, 1978

12.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. Three volumes. PTS 90, 92, 94 (1921-1923)

12.1.4 Summarized in Kashyap 196-217

12.1.4.1 Edited in six volumes by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1961

12.1.5 Edited in Sinhalese characters by Nanavimala Thera. Four volumes. Colombo 1954-55

12.1.5.1 U. Visuddha, An Approach to Patthana (Buddhist Philosophy of Relations). Rangoon 1956

12.1.5.2 Selections edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1965

12.1.6 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman. NDPS 36-41, 1961

12.1.7 Translated by U Narada as Conditional Relations. Section 1, PTSTr 37, 1969. Sections 2-5, PTSTr 42, 1981. Reprinted 1981, 1992

12.1.8 U Narada, Guide to Conditional Relations. Part I, being a Guide to pp. 1-12 of Conditional Relations (Paṭṭhāna). PTS 1979

12.1.8.1 L. S. Cousins, "The Paṭṭhāna and the development of Theravāda Abhidharma", JPTS 9, 1987, 22-46

12.1.8.2 Edited in Sinhalese script. Three volumes. Colombo 1988-89; Pkunuvita 1997

12.1.9 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 337-344

12.1.10 Edited in five volumes. Igatapuri 1998

13.Author Unknown (180 B.C.)

     1.Dhātukathā

See e5.1.1.2. e5.1:3.1,5.1

13.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Edmund Rowland Jayatilleke Gunaratna. PTS London 1892

13.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 144-164

13.1.3 Edited, with Puggalapaññati, by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in NDPS 31, 1960

13.1.4 Edited by U Narada. PTS 1962

13.1.5 Translated by U Narada and Thein Nyun as Discourse on Elements. PTSTr 34, London 1962, 1977, 1999

13.1.6 Edited in Tiwari

13.1.7 Senanath Wijesundara, "Dhātukathā", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 575

13.1.7.1 Edited by Sitamsu Bikasa Barua in Bengali script. Cattagrama 1990

13.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 359-365 

14.Vasumitra (180 B.C.)

     1.Dhātukāya

14.1.1 Summarized in Mizuno

14.1.2 Upali Karunaratne, "Dhātukāya", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 576

14.1.3 Summarized by Robert E. Buswell, Jr. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 345-358 

14.1.3.1 Edited in Korean characters. Seoul 1994

14.1.4 Hsuang-tsang's Chinese translation translated by Swati Ganguli in Treatise on Groups of Elements. Delhi 1994

14.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 206-212

15.Vasumitra (170 B.C.)

     1.Prakaraṇapāda (Sarvāstivāda) (NCat l, 291)

15.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 104-106

15.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

15.1.3 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 375-379 

15.1.4 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 212-221

15.1.5 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zwei fragmente aus dem Prakarana", Vividha 481-492

15.1.6 Lambert Schmithausen, "Ein weiteres Fragment aus dem Prakaraṇa: SHT VII 1697", WZKSOA 46, 2002, 51-104

16.Devaśarman (170 B.C.)

     1.Vijñānakāya (NCat I, 291)

See a8.1.20.

16.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "La controverse du temps et du pudgala dans le Vijñānakāya", EtAs 343-376. Reprinted ETB 79-112

16.1.2 Summarized by Kogen Mizuno. StudPB 29-39

16.1.3 David Bastow, "The first argument for Sarvāstivāda", AsPOxford 5.1, 1995, 109-126

16.1.4 Sumarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 197-205

17.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)

        1.Peṭakopadeśa

17.1.1 Rudolf Fuchs, Specimen des Peṭakopadeśa .Chapter I. Inaugrual-Dissertation, Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität zu Berlin. Halle 1908

17.1.2 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka. Breslau 1910. Section one reprinted in Einsicht 1954, pp. 181 ff.

17.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhakathā, by Georg Landsberg and C.A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-1914, 170-254

17.1.4 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924

17.1.5 Edited by Arabinda Barua. PTS 88, 1949, 1988

17.1.6 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1956

17.1.7 Translated by Nanamoli as The Pitaka-Disclosures (Petakopadesa). PTS 35, 1964, 1979

17.1.8 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1970, 1980

17.1.8.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Some remarks on the peṭaka passages of Da zhidu lun and their relation to the Pāli Peṭakopadesa", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 67-86333

17.1.9 Stefan Zacchetti, "An early Chinese translation corresponding to Chapter 6 of the Petakopadesa: An Shigao's Yin chi rujina (T.1603) and its Indian original: a preliminary study", BSOAS 65.1, 2002, 74-98

18.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)

        1.Nettippakaraṇa

See e9.1.5

18.1.1 Edited, with extracts from Dhammapāla's commentary, by E. Hardy. PTS 50, 1902, 1961

18.1.2 Edited, with Dhammapāla's commentary, by Widurupola Piyatissa (Thera). Colombo 1921

18.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script by W.M.N.E. Perera. Talarambe, Ceylon 1923

18.1.4 Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, "The Nettipakaraṇa an earlier book than the Paṭṭhāna (Mahā-Pakaraṇa)", JRAS 1925, 111-113

18.1.5 Translated by Nanamoli as The Guide. PTS 33, 1962

18.1.6 W. Piyananda Thera, "The Netti-pakaraṇa and the logic of interpretation", MB 85, 1977, 190-195

18.1.9 Edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1980

18.1.10 George D. Bond, "The Netti-pakaraṇa - a Theravāda method of interpretation", BSWR 16-28

18.1.11 Summarized by George D. Bond. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 403-416 

18.1.12 Senmyo Naniwa, "A study on the Nettipakaraṇa analysis of Hāra (2)", BS 27, 1998, 187-206

18.1.13 Edited with Dhammapada's Ṭīkā. Igatapuri 1998

18.1.14 Ken'ichi Furuyama, "'Netti' and the 'Nettipakaraṇa'", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 163-164

18.1.15 Peter Jackson, "The canonicity of the Netti and other works", JPTS 28, 2006, 61-62

18A.Author Unknown (50 B.C.?)

        1.Ṣaṭpāramitā

18A.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

19.Kātyāyanīputra (25 B.C.)

     1. Jñānaprasthāna (Sarvāstivāda) (NCat I, 290; III, 332; VII, 330)

19.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 86-98

19.1.2 Partly translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I and II

19.1.3 Anukul Chandra Banerjee, "The Jñānaprasthānasūtra", MB 63, 1955, 295-297

19.1.4 Partly rendered into Sanskrit from Chinese by Shanti Bhiksu Shastri. VBS 25, 1955

19.1.5 Retranslated from Chinese to Sanskrit from Hsuan-tsang's version by Santibhiksu Sastri. VBA 1, 1955

19.1.6 Fragment edited and translated into French by Paul Demieville, "Un fragment Sanskrit de l'Ābhidharma des Sarvāstivādin", JA 249, 1961, 461-476

19.1.7 Summarized in Mizuno

19.1.8 Leon N. Hurvitz, "Path to salvation in the Jñānaprasthāna", SIAAC 5, 1977, 77-102

19.1.9 Summarized by Edwin Gerow and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 417-449 

19.1.10 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 221-229

19.1.11 Upali Karunaratne, "Jñānaprasthāna", EnBud 6, 1996, 60

19.1.12 Lambert Schmithausen, "Das Jñānaprasthāna: Fragment SHT 823", BVSK 559-569

19.1.15 Charles Hallisey, "Kātyāyanīputra", EnBuddhism 440-442

20.Dharmaśrī (0 A.D.) or (Bhadanta) Dharmatrāta (150 A.D.) (NCat IX, 246-247)

     1.Abhidharmahṛdaya

20.1.1 P. Pelliot, "Les stances d'introduction de l'Ābhidharmaśāstra de Dharmatrāta", JA 217, 1930, 267-273

20.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmahṛdayaśāstra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 57

20.1.3 Charles Willemen, The Essence of Metaphysics. Abhidharmahṛdaya. Bruxelles 1975

20.1.3.5 Translated into French by I. Armelin. Paris 1978

20.1.4 Leon Hurvitz, "Dharmaśrī on the sixteen degrees of comprehension", JIABS 2.2, 1979, 7-30

20.1.4.0 W. R. Ryose, "The position of the Abhidharmahṛdaya in the historical development of Sarvāstivāda thought", Abhidhamma Research Institute No. 5. Kyoto 1986, 1-16

20.1.4.1 Wataru S. Ryose, A Study of the Abhidharmahṛdaya: The Historical Development of the Concept of Karma in the Sarvāstivāda Thought. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1987

20.1.5 Summarized by Charles Willemen. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 451-470 

20.1.6 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269

20.1.8 Lalit 'Shravak', "Miśrakābhidharmahṛdayasūtra–fusion of bahirdeśaka and Kāśmīra Abhidharma traditions", IIJBS 2, 2001, 71-84

21.Author Unknown (25 A.D.)

     1. Milindapañha

21.1.1 Edited by V. Trenckner in Pāli Miscellany. London 1879

21.1.2 Edited by V. Trenckner, The Milindapañha. London 1880, 1928, 1962, 1986

21.1.3 Richard Morris, "Buddhaghoṣa and the Milindapañha", IA 10, 1881, 153 

21.1.4 Partly translated into French by Lewis de Sylva as Le Bonheur du Nirvāṇa. RHR 11, 1885, 336-352

21.1.5 Translated by T.W. Rhys Davids as The Questions of King Milinda. Two volumes. SBE 35, 1890; 36, 1894. Reprinted New York 1963; Delhi 1965, 1969, 1982; London 1925, 1962; Ann Arbor 1987; New Delhi 1963, 1990; Varanasi 1993

21.1.6 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Nāgasena", JRAS 1890, 475-478

21.1.7 Eduoard Specht, "Deux traductions chinoises du Milindapañha", CIDO 9.1, 1892, 518-529

21.1.8 Sylvain Levi, "Un nouveau document sur le Milindapañha", Comptes rendus de l'academie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 4th series 21, 1893, 232-237

21.1.9 Edited in Singhalese characters by M.J.Rodrigo. Colombo 1896

21.1.10 Edited in Singhalese characters by Anomadassi. Colombo 1896

21.1.11 Partly translated by Henry C. Warren in Buddhism in Translations. Cambridge, Mass. 1896

21.1.12 J. Takakusu, "Chinese translations of the Milinda Pañha", JRAS 1896, 1-22

21.1.12.1 Edited by William J. Gedney in Thai characters. Rangoon 1900, 1920, 1929, 1953

21.1.13 Translated into German by F. Otto Schrader as Die Frage des Königs Menandros. Berlin 1905, 1907

21.1.14 Partly translated into German by Ernst Windisch in Buddha's Geburt und die Lehre von der Seelenwanderung. Leipzig 1908

21.1.15 V. Trenckner, "Critical and philological notes to the first chapter (bahirakathā) of the Milindapañha" (revised and edited by Dines Andersen). JPTS 1908

21.1.16 Edited in Bengali characters by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1909

21.1.17 Partly translated into German by Karl Seidenstucker in Zeitschrift fur Buddhismus 1, 1913, 1-7

21.1.17.1 Translated by Edward Joseph Thomas in Buddhist Scriptures. New York 1913

21.1.18 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hbe. Rangoon 1915, 1916

21.1.19 Partly edited in Burmese by Pe Maung Tin. Rangoon 1915

21.1.20 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Milinda", ERE 8, 1915, 1926: 631-633

21.1.20.1 Paul Pelliot, Les noms propres dans les traductions chinoises des Milindapanha. Paris 1915

21.1.21 Edited by U Maung Kale in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1917.

21.1.22 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Die Fragen des Milinda. Leipzig 1919, 1924. Sections of Chapter Two reprinted in ZBVG 2, 1920, 73-111

21.1.23 Edited by Hsaya Hba Kyaw in Burmese. Rangoon 1919

21.1.24 Portions translated by E.W.Burlingame, Buddhist Parables translated from the Original Pāli. New Haven 1922

21.1.24.1 Edited in Thai characters. Bangkok 1922, 1923, 1924, 1825, 1933, 1953, 1970, 1978, 1984, 1985, 1989

21.1.25 Translated into French by Louis Finot as Les questions du Milinda (Milindapañha). Paris 1923, 1992

21.1.26 Translated into Italian from an English translation by G. Cagnola as Dialoghi des Re Milinda. Milano 1923

21.1.27 Paul Demieville, "Les versions chinoises du Milindapañha", BEFEO 24, 1924, 1-258

21.1.28 Arthur Pfungst, Die Fragen des Königs Milinda. In his Gesammelte Werke Volume 2, Frankfurt-am-Main 1926, 105-120.

21.1.28.1 Edited in Khmer script. Phnom Phen 1929, 1961, 1963, 1992

21.1.29 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, The Milinda Questions. London 1930

21.1.29.5 Siegfried Behrsing, Beitrage zu einer Milindapanha-Bibliographie. London 1934

21.1.30 F. Otto Schrader, "Two unexplained names in the Milindapañha", JRAS 1939, 606-608

21.1.31 Edited by R. D. Vadekar. Devanagari Pali Text Series 7, Bombay 1940

21.1.32 Siegfried Behrsing, "Beitrage zu einer Milindapañha Bibliographie", BSOAS 7.2, 1943, 335-345; 7.3, 1943, 517-539

21.1.33 K. de Vreese, Het Milinhapañha. Leiden 1948

21.1.33.1 Edited in Thai characters. Khon Kaen 1950

21.1.33.2 Edited in Burmese characters by Thera Gundankara. Rangoon 1952

21.1.34 Shashi Bhusan Dasgupta, "Nāgasena's popular exposition of Buddhist doctrines", BRMIC 4, 1953, 188-192

21.1.35 Kyosho Hayashima, "Dialogue relation to ātman and anātman in Milindapañha", Tokyo University Asian Studies 1, 1961, 7-14

21.1.36 Arthur L. Herman, "Ethical theory in Theravāda Buddhism", JBRS 47, 1961, 170-187

21.1.37 A.A.G.Bennett, "Milindapañha--the Milinda inquiry", MB 71, 1963, 188-198

21.1.38 Translated as Milinda's Questions by Isaline Blew Horner. Two volumes. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 22-23, London 1963-64, 1969, 1990

21.1.39 Thich Minh Chan, Milindapañha and Nāgasenabhikṣusūtra. A Comparative Study &#&#through Pāli and Chinese Sources. Calcutta 1964

21.1.40 Edited in Pāli and Sanskrit by Jagannatha Pathak. Varanasi 1964

21.1.41 D. M. Derrett, "Greece and India, the Milindapañha, the Alexander romance and the Gospels", Zeitschrift fur Religions und Geistes-Geschichte 19.1, 1967, 33-64

21.1.41.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1968, 1982, 1986, 1996

21.1.41.2 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese. 1970

21.1.41.3 Edited by Nu'u Dinh Cao and translated into Burmese by Na-Tien Ty Khao. Saigon 1970

21.1.41.4 Edited in Vietnamese. Gagneus (France) 1971, 1994, 1996; Saigon 1971

21.1.42 James P. McDermott, "Nibbāna as a reward for kamma", JAOS 93, 1973, 344-347

21.1.42.1 Selections edited in Thai. Krung Thep Maha Nekhan 1973

21.1.43 Rabindra Nath Basu, "Anattavāda in the Milindapañha", in BandJ 178-180

21.1.43.1 C. Robert Linne, The Historical Context of the Milindapañha: Graeco-Buddhist Contact in the Second Century B.C. Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern University 1976; Ann Arbor 1981

21.1.44 James P. McDermott, "Karma in the Milindapañha", JAOS 97, 1977, 460-468

21.1.44.1 Osamu Yoshida, The Problem of Self in the Milindapanha with the study of the text and the Agamas. Ph.D.Dissertation, Columbia University 1977

21.1.45 Rabindra Nath Basu, A Critical Study of the Milindapañha. A Critique of Buddhist Philosophy. Calcutta 1978

21.1.46 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1979, 1998

21.1.46.1 Translated into Korean by Kyong-su So. Seoul 1978

21.1.47 T. Pobozniak, "The problem of dream in Milindapañha", LSFV 675-678

21.1.48 N. Malle, "The questions of King Milinda, an example of philosophical analysis", with comments by P.K.Mohapatra. ASBP 63-69

21.1.48.0 Translated into German by Nyanaponika Thera as Die Fragen des konigs Milinda zweigesprache zwischen einen Griechenkonig und einem buddhistischen Monch. Interlaken 1985

21.1.48.1 Arvind Sharma, "The relation between disease and karma in the Milindapañha", Amala Prajna 139-144

21.1.48.05 Oskar von Hinuber, "The oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapañha", JPST 11, 1987, 111-118

21.1.48.06 Oskar von Hinuber, "An additional note on the oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapañha", JPTS 12, 1988, 173-174

21.1.48.07 Michael Fuss, "Milindapanha, ein Kompendium fur ein Dialog des Friedens", Studia Missionalia 38, 1989, 283-313

21.1.48.08 Edited in Rusian by A.V.Paribok. Moscow 1989

21.1.48.09 Sukukmar Sengupta, "Medical data in the Milindapañha", BMBCV 111-117

21.1.49 Angraj Chaudhary, "The problem of karma and rebirth as discussed in the Milinda-pañha", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 60-67

21.1.49.1 Balakrishna Govind Goikhale, "The image-world of the Milinda Panha", IJBS 2.1, 1990, 1-12

21.1.50 Toshiichi Enda, "Some significant epithets and qualities of the Buddha as found in the Milindapañha", Ananda 160-171

21.1.50.5 Abridged in Bhikkhu Pesala, The Debate of King Milinda. Delhi 1991, 1993

21.1.50.6 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1990

21.1.51 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 471-488 

21.1.52 Edited Nolot, Entretiens de Milinda et Nagasena.Paris 1995

21.1.52.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Milindapañha (fragmento): las prequentas de Milinda", REB 9, 1995, 130-144

21.1.52.7 Seang Chand-Ngarm, "Dharma in the Mindapa`ḥa (The Questions of Kinf Milinda)", WFBR 34.3, 21-24

21.1.53 Edited in Thai characters. Kurng Thep 1997

21.1.54 Sodo Mori, 'The Milindapañha and the Pāli Aṭṭkathā literature", ITaur 23-24, 1998-1999, 291-312

21.1.57 W. Pachow, "An assessment of the highlights in the Milindapañha", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 1-28

21.1.60 Takateru Hazuki, "A study of the original text of the Milindapanha", Tohogaku 105, 2003, (summary) 13

21.1.62 Arvind Sharma, "A Gandhian response to a questio posedin the Milindapañha", GM 26, 2004, 363-364

21.1.63 Edward Ray Falls, Buddhist Mereological Analysis in the Milindapanha, Vasubandhu's 20 Verses and Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra. M. A. Thesis. U. of Wisconsin 2005

22.Jaimini (25 A.D.) (NCat VII, 308)

     1.Mīmāṃsāsūtras

See a220.1.20. i29.1.38

22.1.1 Book I.1 edited and translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1851

22.1.2 Edited, with Śabara's Bhāṣya, by Mahesacandra Nyayaratna. Two volumes. BI 45, 1863-1877, 1889

22.1.3 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's (=Mādhava's) Nyāyamālāvistara, by Theodore Goldstucker (London 1865-67), and completed by E.B.Cowell, London 1878. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970

22.1.4 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by Satyavrata Samasramin. THC 1-3, 1867-70: 1, 9, 17, 25, 31, 41

22.1.5 Edited with Gāgā Bhaṭṭa's Bhāṭṭacintāmaṇi. Pan 5, 1870-71 - 8, 1873-74

22.1.6 Partially edited, with parts of Kumārila's Ślokavārttika and Tantravārttika. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - n.s.4, 1882

22.1.7 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, in Telugu characters. Vizagapatam 1881

22.1.8 Edited, with Kumārila's Tantravārttika, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 3, 1882-1903

22.1.9 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1883, 1889, 1983

22.1.10 Edited, with Śabara's Bhāṣya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Two volumes. Calcutta 1883

22.1.11 Tarkapāda (I.1-32) edited, with Pārthasārathi's Śāstradīpikā, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 7, 1885 - 13, 1891. Reprinted Banaras 1891

22.1.12 Saṃkarṣaṇakāṇḍa edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 14, 1892: 1-32. 15, 1893: 33-127

22.1.13 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by Sivadatta Pandita. ASS 24, 1892, 1916

22.1.14 Edited, with Rameśvara's Subodhinī, by Nityananda Panta. Pan n.s. 17, 1895 - 21, 1899. Reprinted 1899

22.1.15 Edited, with Kumārila's Ślokavārttika and Pārthasārathi Miśra's Nyāyaratnākara, by Rama Sastri. ChSS 11, 1898-1899

22.1.16 Tarkapāda (I.1-4) translated, with Kumārila's Ślokavārttika and excerpts from Pārthasārathi Miṣra's Nyāyaratnākara and Sucarita Miśra's Kāśikā, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 146, 1900-1909. Portion reprinted in Source Book 498-505

22.1.17 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā, by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara and Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. BI 143, 1899-1912

22.1.18 Edited, with Gāgā Bhaṭṭa's Bhāṭṭacintāmaṇi, by Ramakrsna Shastri Patavardhana. ChSS 6, 1900, 1933

22.1.19.1 Book I.3-7 edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Mīmāṃsākaustubha, by P.B.Ananthachariar. Three volumes. SMS 14, 22, 42: 1902-1911

22.1.20 Partly translated, with Kumārila's Tantravārttika, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 161, 1903-1924

22.1.21 Partly edited, with Kumārila's Ṭupṭīkā, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 16, 1903-04

22.1.22 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā, by A. Mahadeva Sastri and L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 35, 1907; 40, 1911; 46, 1914; 49, 1916. Four volumes. Reprinted 1986

22.1.23 Edited, with Pārthasārathi Miṣra's Śāstradīpikā and editor's Prakāśa thereon, by Sudarsanacarya Panjabi. Banaras 1907

22.1.24 Partially edited, with Vāsudeva Dīkṣita's Kutūhalavṛtti, by S. Kuppuswami Sastri. SVVSS 1, 1907

22.1.25 Partly translated, with part of Śabara's Bhāṣya and notes from Kumārila's Ślokavārttika, by George Thibaut. IT 2, 1910

22.1.26 Edited, with Śabara's Bhāṣya, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. KSS 42, 1910

22.1.27 Translated, with a summary of Prabhākara's Bṛhatī, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 2, 1910: 121-164, 219-402. 3, 1911: 1-89. Reprinted as The Prābhākara School of Mīmāṃsā. Allahabad 1911; Delhi 1978

22.1.28 Edited, with Pārthasārathi Miśra's Śāstradīpikā, Somanātha's Mayūkhamālikā, Rāmakṛṣṇa's Yuktisnehaprapūraṇī, and Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by Dharmadatta (Baccha) Jha. Bombay 1915

22.1.29 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā and editor's Bhāṭṭakalpataru, by Ramasubrahmanya Sastri. Tanjore 1915

22.1.30 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara. Bombay 1915

22.1.31 Tarkapāda section edited, with Pārthasārathi Miśra's Śāstradīpikā and Rāmakṛṣṇa's Yuktisnehaprapūraṇī, by L.S.Dravida. ChSS 43, 1916

22.1.32 Book One edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by Satyapati Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1916

22.1.33 Books 1-3 edited and translated by Ganganatha Jha. SBH 10, 1911-1916, 1974

22.1.34 Book One edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā and Śambhubhaṭṭa's Prabhāvalī, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1921

22.1.35 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "Jaimini and Bādarāyaṇa", IA 50, 1921, 167

22.1.36 Book 1.1-4 edited and translated by Mohan Lal Sandal. SBH 27, 1923; 28, 1925; New York 1974, 1979

22.1.37 Edited, with Kumārila's Ślokavārttika and Sucarita Miśra's Kāśikā, by K.Sambasiva Sastri and V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. Three volumes. TSS 90, 99, 150: 1926-1943

22.1.38 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Mīmāṃsākaustubha, by A. Chinnaswami Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. ChSS 58, 1924-1933, 1985, 1991

22.1.39 Shripad Krishna Belvalkar, "Jaimini's Śarīraka-sūtra", AIK 163-170

22.1.40 Book I.2.1 (Arthavādādhikaraṇa) edited, with Murāri Miśra's Tripādinītinayana, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 2, 1928, 266-278

22.1.41 Edited, with Kumārila's Tantravārttika and Ṭupṭīkā, Vaidyanātha's Prabhā and Murāri Miśra's Aṅgatvanirukti, by Subha Sastri. Five volumes. ASS 97, 1929-33

22.1.42 Partly edited, with Prabhākara's Bṛhatī and Śālikanātha Miśra's Ṛjuvimalapañcikā, by A. Chinnasvami Sastri. ChSS 69, 1929-33

22.1.43 Mangal Deva, "Metrical bases of the Mīmāṃsā Sūtras of Jaimini", PAIOC 5, 1930, 842-854

22.1.44 Partly edited, with Kumārila's Ṭuptīkā and Pārthasārathi Miśra's Tantraratna thereon, by Ganganatha Jha and Gopal Sastri Nene. Four volumes. POWSBT 31: 1930, 1933, 1963. Volume Four edited by Pattabhirama Sastri, 1972

22.1.45 Book 1.2.4 (Mantrādhikaraṇa) edited, with Murāri Miśra's Tripādinītinayana, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 5, 1931. Supplement 5 pp.

22.1.46 Translated, with Śabara's Bhāṣya, by Ganganatha Jha. GOS 66, 1933; 70, 1934; 73, 1936. Reprinted 1973-74. Three volumes. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 487-498, also in SourceBAP 82-91

22.1.47 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Saṃkarṣa-kāṇḍa--a genuine supplement to the Pūrvamīmāṃsā Śāstra", IHQ 9, 1933, 290-299

22.1.48 Book I.3.10 edited, with Kumārila's Tantravārttika, Govindamuni's Bhāṣya, Pārthasārathi Miśra's Śāstradīpikā, Annambhaṭṭa's Subodhinī and Vāsudeva Dīkṣita's Kutūhalavṛtti. COJ 2, 1934-35, 12-134

22.1.49 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā and Vañcheśvara Yajvan's Cintāmaṇi, by V. Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1934

22.1.50 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Nyāyamālāvistara, by K.A.Ramanatha Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. KSS 126, 1937

22.1.51 Edited, with Bhavanātha Miṣra's Nayaviveka and Ravideva's Vivekatattva, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 12, 1937

22.1.52 Edited, with Pārthasārathi Miśra's Śāstradīpikā and Appayya Dīkṣita's Mayūkhāvalī, by P.P.Subrahmanya Sastri. JSG 1-5 (1939-1944). Reprinted as SSGS 3 or MGOS 8

22.1.53 G.V.Devasthali, "On the probable date of Jaimini and his sūtras", ABORI 21, 1939-40, 63-72

22.1.54 Book I.1-4 edited, with Kumārila's Ślokavārttika through the sphoṭa section and Umbeka's commentary thereon, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 13, 1940. Second revised edition by K. Kunjunni Raja and R. Thangaswamy, 1971

22.1.55 Book I.1-4 (Tarkapāda) section translated, with Pārthasārathi Miśra's Śāstradīpikā, by D. Venkataramaiah. GOS 89, 1940

22.1.56 Ganganatha Jha, Pūrva-Mīmāṃsā in its Sources. Banaras 1942

22.1.57 G.V.Devasthali, "Views of Jaimini and Śabara on the different classes of words", ABORI 30, 1950, 89-130

22.1.58 Edited by Kevalananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1948

22.1.59 D.T.Tatacarya, "Ṛgveda and the Pūrvottaramīmāṃsā methods of interpretation", JSVRI 9, 1948: 25-40, 63-80

22.1.60 D.V.Garga, "Jaimini-Śabara and the science of grammar", ABORI 30, 1950, 254-262

22.1.61 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Further light on Saṅkarṣakāṇḍa", SB 102-105

22.1.62 Book One edited, with Sucarita Miśra's Kāśikā and Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Jaiminīyasūtrārthasaṃgraha thereon, by P.K.Narayana Pillai. TSS 156, 1951

22.1.63 G.H.Bhatt, "Vallabhācārya's text of the Jaimini Sūtras II.1", JOI 2, 1952, 68-70

22.1.64 Nanikram Vasanmal Thadani, The Mīmāṃsā: Secret of the Sacred Books of the Hindus. Delhi 1952

22.1.65 Edited, with Khaṇḍadeva's Bhāṭṭadīpikā and Śambhubhaṭṭa's Prabhāvalī, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. MUSS 19, 1952, 1957

22.1.66 B. Acharya, "The Tarkapāda", JUG 4, 1953, 319-344

22.1.67 G.V.Devasthali, "Jaimini and Śabara on the interpretation of liṅga, vācana, bhakti, etc.", OT 1, 1955, 1-40

22.1.67.1 Books 3-4 translated by Susil Kumar Kar. Bangalore 1955

22.1.68 G.V.Devasthali, Mīmāṃsā: The Vākya-Śāstra of Ancient India. Bombay 1959

22.1.69 P.V.Kane, "Pūrvamīmāṃsāsūtra, Brahmasūtra, Jaimini, Vyāsa and Bādarāyaṇa", BDCRI 20, 1950, 119-130

22.1.69.8 P.V.Kane, "Pūrvamīmāṃsāsūtra, Brahmasūtra, Jainism, Vyāsa, and Bādarāayaṇa", DCRIB 20, 1960, 119-139

22.1.70 Erich Frauwallner, "Mīmāṃsāsūtram I.1.6-25", WZKSOA 5, 1961, 113-124

22.1.71 Saṃkarṣakāṇḍa edited by K.V.Sarma. VIJ 1, 1963, i-xxiii, 1-25

22.1.72 Saṃkarṣakāṇḍa edited, with Devasvāmin's Bhāṣya, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 19.1, 1964, 1-80; 19.2, 1964, 81-160; 20.1, 1965, 161-260

22.1.72.2 Edited by Devadatta Sarmopadhyaya Bareli 1969

22.1.72.1 Edited by Srirama Sarma. 1964, 1969

22.1.73 Chapter 4-10 edited, with Vāsudeva Dīkṣita's Kutūhalavṛtti, by Pattabhirama Sastri. Two volumes. Delhi 1968, 1970, 1972

22.1.74 Edited with Śabara's Bhāṣya, Kumārila's Tantravārttika and Ṭupṭīkā, by Kashinath Vasudeva Abhyankar and Gangesa Sastri Joshi. Four volumes. Second edition, Poona 1970-74

22.1.75 Krishan Gopal Goswami, "Incarnation of law from Mīmāṃsā standpoint", CSFV 359-364

22.1.76 G.V.Devasthali, "Jaimini", VRFP 55-66

22.1.77 Edited with Śabara's Bhāṣya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Bahalguda (Sonipat) 1977

22.1.78 Edited, with Bhavanātha Miśra's Mīmāṃsānayaviveka, Ravideva's Vivekatattva, and Varadarāja's Dīpikā, by Srinivasa Sastri Subrahmanyasastri. Vol. 1. New Delhi 1977

22.1.79 Edited by Aryamuni. Two volumes. Rohtak 1977

22.1.80 Edited with Śabara's Bhāṣya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Five volumes. Bahalagada 1977

22.1.81 Edited with editor's Phalavatī by Navalpakam Devanathacarya. Tanjore 1978

22.1.81.1 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya and Kumarila's Slokavartika. Ramesacandra Jaina Granthamala 1, Varanasi 1979

22.1.82 Asko Parpola, "On the formation of the Mīmāṃsa and the problems concerning Jaimini", I: PJ 25, 1981, 145-178. II: WZKSOA 38, 1994, 294-308

22.1.83 Richard W. Lariviere, "Madhyamīmāṃsā--the Saṅkarṣakāṇḍa", PJ 25, 1981, 179-194.

22.1.84 N.S.Junankar, "The Mīmāṃsā concept of dharma", JIP 10, 1982, 51-60

22.1.85 Translated by K.P.Bahadur as The Wisdom of Meemaansaa. Two volumes. New Delhi 1983

22.1.86 Francis Xavier Clooney, Retrieving the Pūrva Mīmāṃsā of Jaimini. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1984

22.1.87 Edited with Śabara's Bhāṣya, Someśvara Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyasudhā, Kumārila Bhaṭṭa's Tantravārttika, Govindamuni's Bhāṣya and Mahāprabhulāl Gosvāmin's Bhāṣya, by Pattabhirama Sastri and Mahaprabhulal Gosvamin. Three volumes. Varanasi 1984-

22.1.88 Francis X. Clooney, "Jaimini's contribution to the theory of sacrifice as the experience of transcendence", HistR 25, 1985, 57-75

22.1.88.1 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, "Le premier sūtra de la Mīmāṃsā et ses commentaires", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 4, 1986, 353-366

22.1.88.2 Francis X. Clooney, "Dharmamātra karma (a re-evaluation of the Pūrva Mīmāṃsā sutras II.1.9-12 with Śabarabhāṣya)", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 157-168

22.1.89 Edited with Śabara's Bhāṣya by Brahmadatta Dwivedi. Varanasi 1987.

22.1.89.1 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Paritosa Misra's Ajita, by Kisor Natha (Sarma) Jha. Two volumes. Allahabad 1988, 1990

22.1.90 Atsusho Kanazawa, "Notes on the Saṅkarṣa-kāṇḍa: under stimulus from the article by Lariviere", Acta Asiatica 57, 1989, 31-44

22.1.91.1 Edited by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma. Madras 1989

22.1.92 Francis X. Clooney, Thinking Ritually: Rediscovering the Pūrva Mīmāṃsā of Jaimini. Vienna 1990

22.1.92.1 Kunio Harikai, "Ajita and vijaya on the Apurva and two other adhikaranas (Mimamsasutra 2.1.5-12)", Acta Eurditiorum (Annual Report of the General Education, Saga Medical School)10, 1991, 1-24

22.1.93 Richard de Smet, S.J., "The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedāntins", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 77-88

22.1.94.J.C.Heesterman, "Puruṣārtha. Ein religions-hermeneutischer Versuch", HermE 137-152

22.1.95 S. L. Pandey and N.S.Dravid, "Comments on Richard de Smet's article 'The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedāntins'", JICPR 13.1, 1995, 157-161

22.1.96 Edited and translated by Bangalore Suryanarain Rao. Delhi 1996

22.1.97 Edited Fairfield Iowa 1998

22.1.100 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 257-652

22.1.105 Edited by Kamalakanta Sukla. Varanasi 2005

23.Bādarāyaṇa (50 A.D.)

See a22.1.35, 69; a235.1.15 1844.2.2. i29.1.38

     1.Brahmasūtras or Vedāntasūtras

23.1.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Kaṭha, Kena and Muṇḍaka Upanishads, by L. Poley. Paris 1837

23.1.2 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, by Anandacandra Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1862

23.1.3 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Prabhā and Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by Rama Narayana Vidyaratna. BI 22, 1863

23.1.4 Edited, with Nīlakaṇṭha's Bhāratabhāvadīpikā or Nīlakaṇṭhī. Bombay 1863

23.1.5 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, and editor's Ṭippaṇī, by K.A.Govindavishnu. Bombay 1867

23.1.6 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, by Srinivasacarya. Madras 1868

23.1.7 Translated, wiith Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by K.M.Banerjee. BI 68, 1870; Osnabruck 1985

23.1.8 Edited, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, by V.S.Tripathi. Pan 6, 1871-72 - 7, 1872-73. Incomplete

23.1.9 Edited in Telugu characters, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, by Subrahmanya Suri. Madras 1872

23.1.10 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, by S. Samasramin. THC 5, 1872, 1-6, 8-12. Incomplete

23.1.11 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873, 1883, 1886

23.1.12 Translated into Dutch, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by A. Bruining. Bijdragen to de taal, land- en volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-India 8, 1873 - 4.2, 1878

23.1.13 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā and Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1875

23.1.14 Edited with Prakāśātman's Śarīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṃgraha, by V. Sarma. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79: 275, 348, 410. Incomplete

23.1.15 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā. Vizagapatam 1879

23.1.16 Edited, with Bhairava Tilaka's Tātparyavivaraṇa, by B. R. Tripathi. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - 4, 1882. Revised by Kasinath Sarma, Banaras 1917

23.1.17 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by Bala Sastri. BI 83, 1880

23.1.18 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, by B. Ainapure and A. Astaputra. Bombay 1883

23.1.19 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, and editor's Ṭippaṇī, by Rama Misra. Pan n.s. 7, 1885-19, 1897

23.1.20 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by Durgacaran Samkhyavedantatirtha. Four volumes. Calcutta 1886, 1932-33

23.1.21 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā. Banaras 1886

23.1.22 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1886

23.1.23 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, Keśavānanda Svāmin's Ratnaprabhāṭippaṇī and Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by U. Ainapure. Bombay 1887

23.1.24 Translated into German according to Śaṃkara's commentary by Paul Deussen in Die Sūtras des Vedānta. Leipzig 1887, 1920

23.1.25 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887, 1910

23.1.26 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Ramanatha Tarkaratna. BI 117, 1888-1891

23.1.27 Edited in grantha characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā. Conjeeveram 1888

23.1.28 Edited with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā. Banaras 1888

23.1.29 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya, by Hemacandra Vidyabhusana. BI 116, 1888-1897

23.1.30 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā. Bangalore 1889

23.1.31 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Ānandagīri's Nyāyanirṇaya, by N.S. Ekasambehare. Two volumes. ASS 21, 1890-91, 1900, 1903

23.1.32 Edited, with Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī. Bombay 1890

23.1.33 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by George Thibaut. SBE 34, 1890; 38, 1896. Two volumes. Reprinted New York 1962

23.1.34 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1891

23.1.35 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Rāghavendra's Tattvamañjarī, by T.R.Krishnacarya. Bombay 1891

23.1.36 Partly edited, with Kṛṣṇānanda Sarasvatī's Kutūhala, by Narayana Shastri Patwardhan. Banaras 1895, 1952

23.1.37 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, by R.B.Reddy. Dharwar 1896; Poona 1927

23.1.38 Translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by M. Rangacarya and M.B.Varadaraja Aiyangar. Three volumes. Madras 1899; 1961-65

23.1.38.1 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Dipika, by Laksmanacarya. Bombay 1898, 1899

23.1.39 Edited, with Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī. Calcutta 1899, 1904

23.1.40 Partially translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Vātsya Varada's Prapannapārijāta. BV 5, 1900: 3, 17, 65, 90, 165, 293, 317, 379

23.1.41 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jagannātha's Dīpikā on it, by Gopalakrsnacarya. Madras 1900

23.1.42 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣini, by Annavaram Venkataraghava Sarma. Nellore 1900

23.1.43 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Vijñānāmṛta, by M.S. Adkar. ChSS 8, 1901

23.1.44 Edited, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, by L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 30, 1903

23.1.44.1 Edited by Vindhyesvari Prasada Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1903

23.1.45 Edited, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣini, by S. Venkataramana Aiyer. Pan n.ss. 25 (1903) - 38 (1916). Reprinted 1916

23.1.46 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by M.S.Bakre and R.S.Dhupakar. Bombay 1904, 1934

23.1.47 Edited in Tamil characters, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and extracts from Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, Amṛtānanda's Brahmavidyābharaṇa and Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣinī, by Siva Row. Madras 1904

23.1.48 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by J.J.Johnson. Pan n.s. 26 (1904) - 36 (1914). Reprinted Banaras 1915

23.1.49 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and editor's gloss, by V.S.Abhyankar. Poona 1904, 1965

23.1.50 Translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by George Thibaut. SBE 48, 1904. Reprinted New York. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 543-555

23.1.51 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Vedānta Deśika's Tattvaṭīkā, by Perangattur Ghantavataracarya. Conjeeveram 1904, 1906

23.1.52 Edited, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha, Śrīnivāsa's Vedāntakaustubha and Keśava Kāśmīri's Vedāntakaustubhaprabhā, by Nityasvarupa Brahmacarin. Vrndavana 1904

23.1.53 Translated, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, by S. Subba Rau. Madras 1904; Tirupati 1936. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 555-572.

23.1.54 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā and Mahādeva Sarasvatī's Tattvānusaṃdhāna, by Rama Sastri Tailanga. BenSS 24, 1904-06

23.1.55 Edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya by M. Ramanujacharyar. Madras 1905

23.1.56 Edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya by Sarvananda. Lahore 1905

23.1.57 Edited with Madhva's Bhāṣya by Krishnacarya Puranika. Dharwar 1905

23.1.58 Edited, with Vrajanātha's Marīcikā, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. ChSS 4, 1905

23.1.59 Edited in grantha characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā and Raṅgarāmānuja's Bhāvaprakāśikā, by V.N.Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1906-08

23.1.60 Edited, with editor's Vedāntanavamālikā, by T.Nilamegha Sastrin. Madras 1906

23.1.60.1 Edited with Nimbārka's Daśaślokī, Devācārya's Siddhāntajahnavī, Sundara Bhaṭṭa's Dvaitādvaitasiddhāntaśataka and Giridhara Prapanna's Laghumañjūṣā, by P. Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 26, 1906, 1927

23.1.61 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Śrīnivāsa's Yatīndramatadīpikā and an anonymous Vārttika, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 28, 1907

23.1.62 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Subbarayācārya's Sūtrārthamaṇimañjarī, by Setumadhvacarya. Madras 1907

23.1.63 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, by Kasivasi Sendinath Aiyar. Tirumangalam 1907

23.1.64 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and Puruṣottama's Prakāśa, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 26, 1907

23.1.65 Edited by Lakharaja Agarwala. Bombay 1908

23.1.66 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by K.V. Lele. Three volumes. Poona 1908: Wai 1909-1911

23.1.67 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā and Rāmānuja's Vedāntasāra and Vedāntadīpa, by Gargya Paravastu Ramanuja. Madras 1908

23.1.68 Edited, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, Appayya Dīkṣita's Śivakarmaṇidīpikā, and editor's Sūtrārthacandrikā, by R. Halasyanatha Sastri. Bombay, Kumbakonam 1908-1919

23.1.69 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, and editor's Ṭippaṇī on Bhāmatī, by Mahadeva Sarma Bakre. 1909

23.1.70 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Vedāntasāra and Vedāntadīpa and Vedānta Deśika's Adhikaraṇasārāvalī, by A.V.Narasimhacarya and T.C.V.Narasimhacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1909-1910

23.1.71 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, by Vaiyyu Srinivasacarya. Madras 1909

23.1.72 Edited, with Sadāśiva's Tattvaprakāśikā, by T. Ganapati Sastri. TSS 7, 1909

23.1.73 Edited, with Sadāśiva's Tattvaprakāśikā, by T.K. Balasubrahmanyam. SVVSS 6, 1909

23.1.74 Books I and II edited, with Bodhānanda Bhāratī's Nṛsiṃhaśārīrakabhāṣya. Vizianagaram 1909-1912

23.1.75 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, in WSS

23.1.76 Edited, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha, by V.P. Dvivedin. ChSS 34, 1910

23.1.77 Edited, with Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Tantradīpikā, by T.R. Krishnacarya. Belgaum 1910

23.1.78 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Poona 1911

23.1.79 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha. Calcutta 1911-1916

23.1.80 Edited, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣiṇi, by Prajnananda Saraswati Swami. ChSS 36, 1911

23.1.81 Edited up to I.1.39, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, Vyāsatīrtha's Tātparyacandrikā and Rāghavendra's Prakāśa, by R. Raghavendracarya. Four volumes. MOLP 39, 1911; 47, 1915; 53, 1920; 59, 1922. Reprinted 1984

23.1.82 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā and Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣiṇī, by Anandasrama pandits. ASS 67, 1911

23.1.83 Edited, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1912

23.1.84 Book One edited, with Mahācārya's Pārāśāryavijaya, by P.B. Ananthachariar. SMS 43, 1912

23.1.85 Edited in Telugu characters, with Śrīnivasācārya's Tattvaratnāvalī and Maṇimañjuṣikā, by Sadanantapurusa Simha. Conjeeveram 1912

23.1.86 Translated, with Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Govindabhāṣya and Prameyaratnavali, by S.C.Vasu. SBH 5, 1910, 1912, 1934, 1974; New Delhi 1979

23.1.87 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miṣra's Bhāmatī and Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, by Venkatacalasastri and Chotupati Sastri. Bombay 1913

23.1.88 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, Amalānanda's Kalpataru, Appayya Dīkṣita's Parimala and Lakṣmīnṛsiṃha's Ābhoga, by a committee of scholars. SVVSS 2, 1914-1915

23.1.89 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Two volumes. BSPS 68, 1914; 72, 1916

23.1.90 Published with Vaidikavṛtti by Hariprasada Svamin. Hardwar, Bombay 1914; Varanasi 1982

23.1.91 Edited, with Śaṃkarabhagavatpāda's Vṛtti, by Harihara Sastri. AManjS 4, 1914

23.1.92 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and P.Subrahmanya Sastri's Artharatnamālā, by Y.G.Gokhale. ASS 75, 1915

23.1.93 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Vasudeva Laksmana Sastri Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1927

23.1.94 Partially edited, with Bhāskara's Bhāṣya, by V.P.Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1951 ff.

23.1.95 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's Arthadīpikā, by K.N. Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1915-1919

23.1.96 Edited, with Gauḍa Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Muktāvali, by V.S.R.Gokhale. ASS 77, 1915

23.1.97 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, by T. Srinivasa Sarma. Bombay 1916

23.1.98 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, Amalānanda's Kalpataru and Appayya Dīkṣita's Parimala, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1917, 1938, 1948, 2000

23.1.99 Book One translated into German, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Rudolf Otto as Siddhānta des Rāmānuja. Jena 1917; Tubingen 1923

23.1.100 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā, by Nagendra Natha Sastri. Calcutta 1917

23.1.101 Edited, with Haridīkṣita's Vṛtti, by Vaidya Ranjanatha Sastri. ASS 82, 1917

23.1.102 S.K.Belvalkar, "The multiple authorship of the Vedānta-Sūtras", IPR 2, 1918-19, 141-154

23.1.103 V.S.Ghate, Le Vedānta: études sur les Brahmasūtra et leurs cinq commentaires. Paris 1918. English version: The Vedānta: A Study of the Brahma-sūtras with the Bhāṣyas of Śaṃkara, Rāmānuja, Nimbārka, Madhva and Vallabha. Poona 1926

23.1.104 M.T.Telivala, Discuss How Far Śaṅkarāchārya Truly Represents the View of the Author of the Brahmasūtras. Bombay 1918. Reprinted Teliwala 48-128

23.1.105 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, Amalānanda's Śāstradarpaṅa, by Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. Three volumes. Calcutta 1918-1921

23.1.106 R.D.Karmarkar, "Comparison of the bhāṣyas of Śaṃkara, Rāmānuja, Keśavakāśmīraka and Vallabha on some crucial sūtras", ABORI 2, 1920-21, 105-127; 3, 1921-22, 23-61

23.1.107 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Van Śaṭhakopa's Bhāṣyārthamaṇipravāladīpikā, by Gopala Tillaiyampur Cakravarti and T.H.Venkatacarya. Kumbakonam 1920

23.1.108 Edited in Tamil characters, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Kunnapakam Srinivasacarya. Conjeeveram 1921

23.1.109 Book I.1.1-3 edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya, Muralīdhara's Vyākhyā, Giridhara's Vedāntacandrikā, Lālubhaṭṭa's Guḍhārthadīpikā and Icchārāma's Pradīpa, by Rama Natha Sastri. Bombay 1921

23.1.110 Abhaya Kumar Guha, Jīvātman in the Brahmasūtras. Calcutta 1921

23.1.111 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and editor's Bālabodhinī, by Sridhara (Tryambaka) Sastri Pathaka. BSPS 77, 1921; 91, 1926. Two volumes

23.1.112 R.D.Karmarkar, "The relation of the Bhagavadgītā and the Bādarāyaṇa Sūtras", ABORI 3, 1921-22, 73-79

23.1.113 Published with Girīndranātha Vedāntaratna's Tattvaprabodhinī. Mymensingh 1922

23.1.114 Book I.1 edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by S.K.Belvalkar. Poona 1923

23.1.115 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1923

23.1.116 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, in Āhnikapaddhati (Tirupati, 1923-24)

23.1.117 V.V.Mirashi, "The traditional author of the Vedānta-Sūtras--Bādarāyaṇa or Kṛṣṇa Dvaipāyana", PAIOC 2, 1923, 463-470

23.1.118 Barend Faddegon, "The chapter III.3, the method of exegesis in the Vedāntasūtra", ActOD 1, 1923, 105-113

23.1.119 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by Abhayakumara Sarma. Calcutta 1924

23.1.120 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and notes from various commentaries, by V.V.Bapat. Five volumes. Poona 1924-25

23.1.121 Edited, with Sadāśiva's Tattvaprakāśikā, by N.S. Aiyar. Triplicane 1925

23.1.122 Y. Kanakura, "Über die interpolation des Śaṅkarabhāṣya zum Brahmasūtra", BZLGI 381-385

23.1.123 Book I.1.1-13 translated, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, in The Ekantin, Dharwar 1926 ff.

23.1.124 Edited, with Kṛṣṇa Śāstri Karunga's Brahmasūtrānuguṇyasiddhi, by Harihara Sastri. Kumbakonam 1926

23.1.125 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, by Humdi Ramara Pantulu. Vizianagaram 1927-28

23.1.126 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, in WS

23.1.127.1 G.S.Sarma, "The authorship of the Vedānta Sūtras", Jignyasa 1.3, 1927, 1-2

23.1.128 Pratap M. Modi, "Bādarāyaṇa and Gauḍapāda", PAIOC 5, Summaries 1928, 120-121

23.1.129 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya, Puruṣottama's Prakāśa and Gopeśvara's Raśmi, by M.T.Telivala. Four volumes. Bombay 1925-1942. Introductory material reprinted in Telivala 155-174, 207-212

23.1.130 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Prabhā, and Pūrṇānanda's Pūrṇānandī, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Two volumes. KSS 71, 1929-31

23.1.131 Edited, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣiṇī, Rāmānanda's Ānandabhāṣya and editor's commentary, by Raghuvaradasa Vedantin. Ahmedabad 1929

23.1.131.5 Edited, with Puruṣottama Prasāda's Vedantakarikamala, the Bhavaprakasika (A.U.) on that, and Chapter Four of Gopesvara's (Caturartha)Adhikaranavali. Kishangarh 1922-1925, 1929, 1981

23.1.132 Edited, with Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī. Citrasala, Poona 1929-36

23.1.133 Published, with Kālikeṣa Vandhyopādhyāya's Vyākhyā. Calcutta 192

23.1.134 Translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by V.K.Ramanujachari. Three volumes. Kumbakonam 1930. Part of this reprinted as The Three Tattvas (Kumbakonam 1932)

23.1.135 Edited, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha and editor's Vedāntasubodhinī, by Santadasa Vayavidehi. Allahabad, Daulatpur 1930, 1932

23.1.136 Umesha Chandra Bhattacharya, "Progress of Brahma Vidyā from the Upanishads to the Sūtras", PAIOC 5, 1930, 809-841

23.1.137 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Padmanābhatīrtha's Sannyāyaratnāvalī. Dharwar 1930

23.1.138 Book II.1-2 edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and extensive notes, by S.K.Belvalkar. Second edition. Poona 1931

23.1.139 Book III.3.1-9 translated into German, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by Otto Strauss in Udgīthavidyā (1931)

23.1.140 Sūtras of the various versions collated by Kapilesvara Misra and edited by Nityanandavinoda Gosvamin as Brahmasūtras (Santiniketan 1931)

23.1.141 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and editor's commentary, by R.S.Sarma.  Moradabad 1931

23.1.142 Edited, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha and Śrīnivāsa's Vedāntakaustubha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 99. 1932

23.1.142.1 Kapilesvara Misra and Nityananda Vinoda Gosvami, Brahmasutras of Badarayana as Read by Different Comentators. Calcutta 1932

23.1.143 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and C. Kunhan Raja. Adyar 1933; Madras 1992

23.1.144 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā, Prakāśātman's Vivaraṇa, Viṣṇubhaṭṭa's Ṛjuvivaraṇa, Akhaṇḍānanda's Tattvadīpana, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī, Citsukha's Bhāvaprakāśikā, Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Vārttika, Akhaṇḍānanda Sarasvati's Ṛjuprakāśikā and editor's Pradīpa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1933

23.1.145 Aksaya Kumar Banerjea, "Brahmasūtra and adhyāsa-vāda", PQ 9, 1933-34, 222-234

23.1.146 P.M.Modi, "Pre-Śaṃkara mutilation of the text of the Brahmasūtras: some suggestions for corrections", PAIOC 7, 1933, 433-437

23.1.147 S.C.Vasu, Studies in the Vedānta Sūtras. Second edition. SBH 3, 1933

23.1.148 Book I.1.1-5 edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, Padmanābhatīrtha's Sattarkadīpāvalī on I.1.1-4, and Trivikrama's Tattvapradīpa, by B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma. Madras 1934

23.1.149 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by D.S.Nyayopadhyaya. KSS 116, 1935

23.1.150 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Anubhūti Svarūpācārya's Prakaṭārthavivaraṇa, by T.R.Chintamani. 56 pp. English summary in Volume Two. Two volumes. MUSS 9, 1935-39

23.1.151 Edited, with Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakāṇṭhī, by S.G.S.Sahale. 1935-38

23.1.152 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, by Bhole Baba. Banaras 1935

23.1.152.1 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by K.S.Ramaswami Sastri. 1935

23.1.153 P.M.Modi, "Problem of the tad uktam sūtras in the Brahmasūtras: sūtra III.4.42", ABORI 18, 1936, 351-356

23.1.154 Vireswarananda, "Śaṃkara's interpretation of the Vedānta Sūtras", PB 41, 1936, 765-772

23.1.155 Edited, with Prakāśātman's Śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṃgraha, by T.R.Chintamani. AOR 1, 1936-37 - 4, 1939-40. Reprinted Madras 1939

23.1.156 Edited, with Śrīpati's Śrīkarabhāṣya, by C. Hayavadana Rao. Two volumes. Bangalore 1936

23.1.157 P.M.Modi, "The meaning of smṛti in the Brahmasūtras", IHQ 2, 1936, 714-718

23.1.158 P.M.Modi, "Destiny of the brahmajñānin in the light of the Brahmasūtras", PAIOC 9, 1937, 539-547

23.1.159 I.1.1 with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, translated into French by Olivier Lacombe as Les Grands Theses de Rāmānuja (Paris 1938) and as La Doctrine Morale et Metaphysique de Rāmānuja (Paris 1938)

23.1.160 Translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Vireswarananda. PB 43, 1938 - 45, 1960

23.1.161 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Har Dutt Sharma. POS 70, 1940, 1967

23.1.162 Translated, with Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha and Śrīnivāsa's Vedāntakaustubha, by Roma Chaudhuri Bose. BI 259, 1940-43

23.1.163 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Prakāśātman's Śārīrakanyāyasaṃgraha, Nārāyana Sarasvatī's Vārttika, Citsukha's Bhāvaprakāśikā, Adhikaraṇamañjarī and Adhikaraṇasaṃgati, Kṛṣṇānanda's Adhikaraṇānukramaṇikā and editor's Śārīrakanyāyasaṃgrahadīpikā and Pradīpa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1941

23.1.164 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, by Krishna Pant. Three volumes. AG 5, 1942

23.1.165 Book One edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and Giridhara's Vivaraṇa, by Harishankar Omkaraji Shastri. Bombay 1942

23.1.166 Edited, with Vanāmalī Miśra's Siddhāntamuktāvalī, by Balacarya Madhavacarya Khuparkar. ASS 117, 1942

23.1.167 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, "The sūtras of Bādarāyaṇa", ABORI 23, 1942, 398-404

23.1.168 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Bhāskara's Bhāṣya, Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha, Madhva's Bhāṣya, Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, in Brahmasūtrabhāṣyanirṇaya (Banaras 1943)

23.1.169 P.M.Modi, "Defects of the traditional method of interpreting the Brahmasūtras", PAIOC 12, 1943, 361-369

23.1.170 P.V.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyāsa the same as Bādarāyaṇa?", JSVRI 7.2, 1946, 176-179

23.1.171 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Vireswarananda. Second edition.  Almore 1948

23.1.172 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya by N.R.Acarya. Third edition. Bombay 1948

23.1.173 Edited and translated by Sivananda. Rishikesh 1949; Delhi 1977

23.1.174 Book II edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and Giridhara's Vivaraṇa, by G.H.Bhatt. Bombay 1950

23.1.175 Edited, with Annambhaṭṭa's Vṛttimitākṣara, by P.B.Rama Sastri. MGOS 18, 1950

23.1.176 Part One edited and translated into French, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Louis Renou in Prolegomènes au Vedānta (Paris 1951)

23.1.177 Vireswarananda, "A comparative study of the commentaries on the Brahmasūtras", PB 58, 1953: 50, 97, 140, 181, 220, 260, 300

23.1.178 P.M.Modi, "Bādarāyaṇa's conception of Brahman", JASBo 29, 1954, 44-54

23.1.179 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, in SSG 1-2

23.1.180 Edited and translated in Vinayak Hari Date, Vedānta Explained: Śaṃkara's Commentary on the Brahmasūtras. Two volumes. Bombay 1954-1959; 1973

23.1.181 P.M.Modi, "Departure of the seeker from the body (a fresh study of Brahmasūtra IV.2)", ABORI 36, 1955, 54-61

23.1.182 P.M.Modi, "Bādarāyaṇa and Śaṃkara: a fresh study", JGJRI 14, 1956-57, 23-37

23.1.183 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Vasudeva Sastri Abhyankar and Dinkar Tryambak Chandrokar. Second edition. Poona 1957

23.1.184 P.M.Modi, "Relation between the Bhagavadgītā and the Brahmasūtra", PAIOC 19, part II, 1957, 136-139

23.1.185 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Trivikrama's Tattvapradīpa, by the Akhila Bharata Madhva Maha Mandal. Udipi 1958

23.1.186 P.D.Candatre, Methodology of the Major Bhāṣyas on the Brahma Sūtra. Navsari 1958

23.1.187 Edited and translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by R.D. Karmarkar. Three volumes. Poona 1959-1964

23.1.188 Translated, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya, by Roma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1959

23.1.189 Hajime Nakamura, "The concept of Brahman in the Brahma-Sūtras", IAC 9, 1959-60, 176-186

23.1.190 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by V.H.Date. Two volumes. Bombay 1960

23.1.191 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by V.M.Apte. Bombay 1960

23.1.192 P.M.Modi, "Refutation of the Sāṃkhya theory of creation in Brahmasūtra II.2.1-10, with special reference to Śaṃkara Bhāṣya on the same", GRSJ 22, 1960, 336-342

23.1.193 Translated by Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, with summaries of the major commentaries on each sūtra, in The Brahma Sūtra (London 1960)

23.1.194 Paul Hacker, "Ein prasthāna-traya-kommentar des Neue-hinduismus", OL 1961, 565-576. Translated into Englilsh by Wilhelm Halbfass, PhilCon 337-350

23.1.195 Venkata Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyāsa the same as Bādarāyaṇa?", JGJRI 18, 1961-62, 83-88

23.1.196 Louis Renou, "Sur la forme de quelques textes sanscrits: 4. Les Brahmasūtra", JA 249, 1961, 197-211

23.1.197 Books III-IV edited, with Vallabha's Anubhāṣya and Giridhara's Vivaraṇa, by G.H.Bhatt. Nathadwar, Rajasthan 1962

23.1.198 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and editor's Bhāṣyārthadarpana on it, by U.T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1963-64.

23.1.199 Edited, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Brahmāmṛtavarṣiṇī and editor's Vṛtti, by Bhagavadacarya. Varanasi 1963

23.1.201 T.N.Dave, "The text of the Vedāntasūtra", SPP 3.1, 1963, 26-29

23.1.201.1 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1963

23.1.202 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Hanumanadasa Sastri. Varanasi 1964

23.1.203 Edited, with Raghavendra Tīrtha's Tantradīpikā, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Dharwar 1964

23.1.204 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasūtra II.2.37-45--a fresh interpretation", JOI 14, 1964, 52-54

23.1.205 Edited with editor's commentary by Raghavendra Svamirayacarya Pancamukhi. Dharwar 1964

23.1.206 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Satcidanandendra Sarasvati. Three volumes.  Holenarsipur 1964-1970

23.1.207 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1965

23.1.208 S.R.Bhatt, "Does Bādarāyaṇa favour Pāñcarātra?", PQ 38, 1965, 47-54

23.1.209 T.N.Dave, "Role of udāharaṇa (illustrations) in Vedānta-sūtras", SPP 5.1, 1965, 1-5

23.1.210 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Satyananda Sarasvati. Varanasi 1965.

23.1.211 Book II.2 edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by S.N.Gajendragadkar. Bombay 1965

23.1.212 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. Varanasi 1966

23.1.213 Edited, with Rāmānandācārya's Ānandabhāṣya, by Vaisnavacarya. Ahmedabad 1966

23.1.214 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Visvesvaracarya. Vidyabhavana Sanskrit Granthamala 137, 1966

23.1.215 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Viramani Prasad Upadhyaya. Varanasi 1967

23.1.216 M.V.Joshi, "A fresh interpretation of the views of Āśmarathya, Auḍulomi, and Kāśakṛtsna as given in Brahmasūtra I.4.20-22", SPP 7, 1967, 14-21

23.1.217 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya and Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, by U. Viraraghavacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1967

23.1.218 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā and Raghunatha Tirtha's Śeṣatātparyacandrikā, by the editors of the Poornaprajna Research Institute. Volume One. Bangalore 1967

23.1.219 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasūtrakāra as interpreter of Gītā", JGJRI 24, 1968, 139-150

23.1.220 Ramjee Singh, "Examination of Brahma Sūtra II.2.33", ProcIPC 1968, 136-141. Also Darshana 34, 1969, 33-39

23.1.221 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Govindabhāṣya, by Bhaktisvarupa Siddhantin. Four volumes. 1968-1970

23.1.222 T.K.Gopalaswamy Ayyangar, "Vāmadeva's philosophy as enshrined in the Brahmasūtras", PAIOC, Summaries 1969, 234-235

23.1.223 Published with Vidyānanda Giri's Vidyānandavṛtti. Varanasi 1969

23.1.224 III.1-2 edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya by A.G.Krishna Warrier. Trivandrum 1970-71

23.1.225 K.R.Potdar, "The pūrvapakṣa in the samanvayādhikaraṇa", BhV 30, 1970, 29-55

23.1.226 V.Venkatachalam, "Two untraced citations in Brahmasūtrabhāṣya of Śaṃkara", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 101-104

23.1.227 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, The Brahmasūtras and Their Principal Commentaries. Three volumes. Bombay 1971-1978

23.1.228 D.T.Tatacharya, "'Me' means Brahman", FRSD 197-199

23.1.229 Edited, with Sudarśanācārya's Śrutapradīpikā, by A. Srinivasa Raghavan. 1972

23.1.229.1 Ram Sharan Tripathi, Brahmasutra-pramukhabhasya-pancaka-samiksamani: Being a Critical and Comparative Study of the Five Main Bhasyas, viz., by Samkara, Ramanuja, Madhva, Nimbarka and Vallabha on the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. Ph.D. Thesis, Agra University 1963; KSS 213, 1972

23.1.230 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya. Poona 1973

23.1.231 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Govindabhāṣya, autocommentary thereon and Siddhāntaratna, by Bhaktivedanta Baman. Nadia 1973

23.1.232 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by Satyananda Sarasvati Svami.  Varanasi 1973

23.1.233 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Saccidananda Sarasvati. Bangalore 1974

23.1.234 Hajime Nakamura, "The historico-social attitude of the Brahma-Sūtras", CDSFV 373-378

23.1.234.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Sāṃkhya-theory in the Brahma- Sūtra 1.4.1-7". CASSt 2, 1974, 141-153

23.1.235 B.N.K.Sarma, "Importance and scope of the Brahmasūtras", VRFV 361-367

23.1.236 Book II.2 edited in Telugu script, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Patibanda Suryanarayanamatyulu. Guntur 1975

23.1.237 D.N.Shanbhag, "The problem of the authorship of the Brahmasūtras: Madhva's contribution toward its solution", KUJ 19, 1975, 23-30. Also DhP 7.10, 1978, 49-58

23.1.238 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Bādarāyaṇa", VRFP 67-84

23.1.239 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī and Govindānanda Sarasvatī's Ratnaprabhā, by Mahaprabhu Lal Gosvami. Part One. Muzaffarpur 1976

23.1.240 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Advaitānanda's Brahmavidyābharaṇa, by S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. Two volumes. Madras 1976-1979

23.1.240.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Sāṃkhya-theory in the Īkṣatyadhikaraṇa of the Brahma-Sūtra", CASSt 3, 1976, 81-90

23.1.241 T.G.Mainkar, "Some thoughts on the Brahmasūtras and the Bhagavadgītā", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 745-755

23.1.242 B.N.K.Sarma, "Have mukta-jīvas any master or ruler over them in Bādarāyaṇa's philosophy?", DhP 8.1, 1977, 21-26

23.1.243 Book I.1-4 edited and translated, with Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, by Vireswarananda and Adidevananda. Calcutta 1977, 1978

23.1.244 Batuknath Bhattacharya, "Brahma Sūtras--a conspectus", Dilip 5.2, 1978, 10-16

23.1.245 R. Balasubramanian, "On the nature of avidyā", JMU 49.1.2, 1977, 80-85

23.1.246 R. Balasubramanian, "Neither the known nor the unknown", JMU 49.2.2, 1977, 74-82

23.1.246.1 Arvind Sharma, "Is Brahmasutra I.3.34-35 an independent sutra?", Studia Orentalia 48, 197, 6 pp.

23.1.248 Brahmachari Vinaya Chaitanya, "A brief introduction to the Brahmasūtras", STM 85-87

23.1.249 Selected passages translated, with Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya thereon, by V. Nagarajachar. DhP 8, 1979, 68-79

23.1.250 B.N.K.Sharma, Avirodha adhyāya, DhP 8.5, 1979, 12-19

23.1.251 Edited by Haridasa Sastrin. Vrndaban 1979

23.1.252 Tomasz Rucinski, "Some notes about the reading of Brahmasūtras' teaching", LSFV 603-606

23.1.253 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā, by Sivadatta. Poona 1980

23.1.254 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's Śārīrādhikaraṇasaṃgati and Siṃhadāsa's Ācāryapañcaśat and Āryamaṅgalamālikā, with editor's Divyacaritaratnāvalī, by Simhadasa. Bangalore 1980

23.1.255 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī and Ānandagiri's Nyāyanirṇaya, by J.L.Shastri. Delhi 1980, 1988

23.1.255.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Ānandamayādhikaraṇa", SRV 3.4, 1980, 5-12 

23.1.256 Edited, with Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā and Rāghavendratīrtha's Bhāvadīpa, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Four volumes. Dharwar 1980-81

23.1.257 N.M.Kansara, "The treatment of the pañcāgni-vidyā on the Brahmasūtras III.1", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 42-49

23.1.258 Partly edited with Madhva's Bhāṣya and Padmanābhatīrtha's Sattarkadīpāvalī, by Katti Kesavacarya. Bangalore 1981

23.1.259 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā and Vyāsatīrtha's Tātparyacandrikā. Three volumes. Mysore 1981-

23.1.260 Edited, with Prauḍha Devarāya's Vṛtti, by K.S.Varadacarya. Mysore 1982

23.1.261 S.M.Bhatkande, The Chāndogya Upaniṣad and the Brahmasūtras of Bādarāyaṇa. A Comparative Study. Bombay 1982

23.1.262 Edited by Aryamuni. Rohtak 1982

23.1.262.1 Gregory Joseph Darling, An Evaluation of the Vedantic Critique of Buddhism in Three Commentaries to the Brahmasutras. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1982; Ann Arbor 1985

23.1.263 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī and editor's Vyākhyā, by Yogindrananda. Two volumes. Varanasi 1982-84

23.1.264 Edited, with editor's Saktibhasya, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya in A Commentary on the Brahmasūtras of Bādarāyaṇa. Two volumes. Delhi 1984

23.1.265 Edited and translated by Vidyananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1985

23.1.266 Edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya. 1985

23.1.267 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Ānandagiri's Vyākhyā, Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya, Vedānta Deśika's Tattvaṭīkā, Madhva's Bhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Prameyadīpikā on it, Hanumān's Paiśācabhāṣya, Veṅkaṭanātha's Brahmānandagiri, Vallabha's Tattvadīpikā, Puruṣottama's Amṛtataraṅginī, Nīlakaṇṭha's Bhāvadīpa, Yāmuna's Arthasaṃgraha and Vedānta Deśika's Rakṣā, by Gajanana Sambhu Sadhale. Three volumes. Parimal Sanskrit Series 17, Delhi 1985

23.1.268 Jose Pereira, "Bādarāyaṇa: creator of systematic theology", Religious Studies 22, 1986, 193-204

23.1.268.1 S. Ranganath, "Arrangement and contents of Brahmasūtras", TL 9.1, 1986, 23-25

23.1.268.2 S. Ranganath, "Vedāntasūtras occupy a central position in Vedantic thought", TL 9.2, 1986, 23-24

23.1.268.3 S. Ranganath, "Grounds for different interpretations of Brahmasūtras", TL 19.3 1986, 28-30

23.1.269 Catuḥsūtrī edited, with Śrīkaṇṭha's Bhāṣya and Appayya Dīkṣita's Śivārkamaṇidīpikā, by Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Varanasi 1986

23.1.269.1. S.S., "Brahma Sūtra", TL 11.2, 1988, 33-40

23.1.269.2 George Clifton Adams, Jr., The Structure and Meaning of Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras. An Analysis and Translation of Adhyāya I. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1988

23.1.270 V.R.Panchamukham, Bādarāyaṇa's Brahma Sūtras. Essentials of Madhva Philosophy. Delhi 1989

23.1.271 Yashodhara Wadhwani (Shah), "Bādarāyaṇa's own intention in bhūma samprasāda adhyupadeśāt", ABORI 71, 1990, 318-328

23.1.272 P. George Victor, Social Philosophy of Vedānta: A Study of the Upaniṣads, Bhagavadgītā, Brahmasūtras and Śaṃkara's Commentaries on Them. Calcutta 1991

23.1.273 Rampada Chattopadhyay, A Vaiṣṇava Interpretation of the Brahmasūtras' Vedānta and Theism. Translated by Kanti Chattopadhyaya. Leiden 1992

23.1.273.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Bādarāyaṇa in the Brahmasūtras", BPBS 475-478

23.1.273.2 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Prakasatman's Vivarana, Akhandananda's Tattvadipana, Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā, and Visnubhattopadhyaya's Rjuvivarana, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1992

23.1.274 George C. Adams, The Structure and Meaning of Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtra. (A Translation and Analysis of Adhyāya I). Delhi 1993 

23.1.275 Madhan M. Agrawal, "A synthetic account of different interpretations of Brahmasūtras 2.2.42-45", Sambhasa 14, 1993, 61-72.

23.1.275.5 Edited, with editor's commentary, by Samanīthapādhyāya Ghimira Vyāsa. Kathmandu 1993

23.1.275.7 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Bādarāyaṇa section, 350P, 1994, 47-52

23.1.275.8 Enrica Garzilli, "Bādarāyaṇa's Vedāntasūtra", GWP

23.1.276 R.K.Das Gupta, "Swami Vivekananda on Badarāyaṇa's Brahma-Sūtra", BRMIC 46.1, 1995, 3-12

23.1.277 Edited, with editor''s commentary, by Vidyananda Giri. Rishikesh 1995

23.1.277.5 Enrica Garzilli, "B¹dar¹yaªa's Ved¹ntasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995

23.1.278 Vijay Pandeya, "Viṣayavākyas of the Brahmasūtras", BhV 55, 1995, 91-108

23.1.278.5 Veneemadhava Shastri Joshi, "Samkḥya issues in the Brahmasūtras", JKU 39, 1996, 70-75

23.1.279 Edited and translated by Lokeswarananda. BRMIC 47, 1996, 492-493; 48, 1997: 30, 90, 146, 197, 255, 306, 345, 394, 442, 495, 541, 591; 49, 1998: 33, 89, 143, 191, 229, 282, 325, 365, 417, 470, 527, 563; 49-50, 1999: 19, 179, 23.

23.1.279.5 Krishna Bhattacharya, Upaniṣanmūlakam Brahmasūtra. Kalikata 1996

23.1.280 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Govindānanda's Ratnaprabhā, Viṣṇudevānandagiri's Govindaprasādinī and Vidyānanada Giri's commentary. Hrsikesa, U.P. 1997

23.1.281 George Adams, "Interesting the Brahma Sūtras of Bādarāyaṇa", Darshana 37.2, 1997, 68-80

23.1.288 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedāntaparijḥtasaurabha, Śrīnivāsa's Vedāntakaustubha, Keśavakāśmīri's Prabhā, Amolakarāma's Bhāvadīpikā, by Madan Mohan Agarwal. Four volumes. Delhi 2000

23.1.288 Kumudini, Doctrines of Samkarabhāsya and Bhāskarabhāsya on Brahmasutras. Delhi 2001

23.1.290 Edited and translated by Lakshmidatta Dikshita. Delhi 2001

23.1.291 Edited, with Vallabha's Aṇubhāṣya, by Gosvami Lalit Krishnaji. Delhi 2001

23.1.291.5 Translated by Madan Mohan Arawala. 6SystIP 655-803

23.1.292 Chapter One edited by Vidyananda Giri. Rsikesh 2001

23.1.292.5 Edited and translated by Vidyanand Sarasvati, The Brahmasuṭra. The Philosoph of God-Realisation. Delhi 2001

23.1.295 M. Prabhakara Rao, "Inconsistencies in the Brahmasūtra and Śaṃkarabhāṣya, with special reference to the competence of śūdras", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 139-156

23.1.298 Edited with Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Gobindabhāṣya by Shyam Das. Vrndavan 2003

23.1.300 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Bādarāyaṇa and Vyāsa on the authors as authors of the Brahmasūtras: a historical analysis", ALB 67, 2003, 91-146

23.1.301 Edited with Sarvajñātman's Saṃkṣepaśarīraka, Madhusuḍana Sarasvatiśs Sārasaṃgraha, Gobindānanda Giri's Tattvaprakāśikā and Vidyānanda Giri's Lalita, by B. Visnuprakasa. Rsikesa 2002?

23.1.302 Mandalika Venkatesvan Sastri, "The doctrine of mayā in the Brahmasūtra", TVOS 29, 2004, 72-76

23.1.303 Sailaja Bapat, "Brahmasuṭras' interpretions: a new approach", FacInd 167-176

23.1.304 N. Veezhinathan, "Jijñāsādhikaraṇa", TVOS 29, 2004, 133-147; 30, 2005, 150-165

23.1.305 S. Balakrishnan, "The role of nididhyāsana vis-a-vis self-knowledge", TVOS 30, 2005, 126-131

23A.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Bodhisattvapiṭaka

23A.0.1 Kusumita Priscilla Pedersen, The 'Dhyāna' Chapter of the Bodhisattvapiṭakasūtra. Ph.D.Dissertatin, Columbia University 1976

23A.0.2 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapiṭaka and the Akṣayamatinirdeśa: continuity and change in Buddhist sūtras", BF 3, 1994, 333-374

23A.0.3 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapiṭaka: Its Doctrines, Practices and Their Position in Mahāyāna Literature. Tring, U.K. 1995

23A.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

23A.1.2 Ulrich Pagel, "Three Bodhisattvapiṭaka fragments from Tabo: observations on a West Tibetan manuscript tradition", JIABS 22.1, 1999, 165-210

23B Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Triskandhadharmaparyāya

23B.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

23C.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Kātyāyanāvadānasūtra

23C.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

24.Pañcādhikaraṇa (70 A.D.)

     1.General

24.1.1 Megumu Honda, "Pañcādhikaraṇa, a Sāṃkhya teacher", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 1-5

25.Saṃgharakṣa (70 A.D.)

     1.Yogācārabhūmi

25.1.1 Prabodh Chandra Bagchi, "Saṃgharakṣa, the chaplain of Kaniṣka", KBPCV 94-99

25.1.2 Paul Demieville, "Le Yogācārabhūmi de Saṃgharakṣa", BEFEO 54, 1954, 339-436

25.1.3 Arthur E. Link, "Shyh Daw-an's preface to Saṃgharakṣa's Yogācārabhūmisūtra and the problem of Buddho-Taoist terminology in early Chinese Buddhism", JAOS 77, 1957, 1-14

26.Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

     1.Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat I, 457)

See a53.1.9. aMB127; GB997, 1004

26.1.1 Partly translated into French by E. Burnouf, Introduction à l'histoire du Bouddhisme Indien. Paris 1844, 1856

26.1.2 Edited by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 110, 1888

26.1.3 Chapter 18 translated by Haraprasad Shastri. JBTSI 2.2,1894, 7-11; 2.3, 1894, 10-15

26.1.4 Haraprasad Shastri, "On a ms. of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā written in Nālandā and discovered in Nepal", ProcASBe 1899, 39-40

26.1.5 Verses 1-21 edited Bulandshahr 1904

26.1.6 Verses 1-21 edited Calcutta 1912

26.1.7 Chapters 1.1, 8-9, 15-16, 18-19, 22 and 27 translated into German by Max Walleser, Prajñāpāramitā, Die Vollkommenheit der Erkenntnis. Leipzig, Gottingen 1914, 24-139

26.1.8 Verses 1-21 edited Ahmedabad 1916

26.1.9 Partially translated into German in Winternitz.

26.1.10 Edited, with Haribhadra's Āloka, by Unrai Wogihara. Two parts. Tokyo 1932-1935, 1973

26.1.11 H.C.Hollis, "A Nepalese manuscript of Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitā", Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of Art 26, 1939, 30-33

26.1.12 Edward Conze, "The composition of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā", BSOAS 14, 1952, 251-262. Reprinted in 30YBS, 68-84

26.1.13 Chapters 30-31 translated in Thomas

26.1.14 Partially translated in BudTexts

26.1.14.1 Portions translated into German in Frauwallner

26.1.14.1.1 Translated by Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in Eight Thousand Lines and Its Verse Summary (Calcutta 1958). Reprinted with corrections Bolinas, California 1975. BI 284, 1970, 1973; Delhi 1994

26.1.14.2 Edited, with Haribhadra's Āloka, by Parasurama Lakshamana Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960

26.1.14.3 Edited in Newari. Kathmandu 1960

26.1.15 Lewis R. Lancaster, An Analysis of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā-sūtra from the Chinese Translations. Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1968; Ann Arbor 1979

26.1.16 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The Chinese translation of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Sūtra attributed to Chieh Ch'ien", Monumenta Serica 28, 1969, 246-257

26.1.16.1 Nancy Jane Lethcoe, The Bodhisattva-Structure in Kumarajiva's Astasahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra. Xerox copy, U. of Wisconsin 1971

26.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Notes on Prajñāpāramitā texts", ITaur 2, 1974, 107-119

26.1.17.1 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The oldest Mahāyāna Sūtra: its significance for the study of Buddhist development", EB 8.1, 1975, 30-41

26.1.18 Andrew Rawlinson, "The position of the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā in the development of early Mahāyāna", PRS 1-35

26.1.18.1 Summarized by Robert F. Olson in "Whitehead, Mādhyamika, and the Prajñāpāramitā", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 80-86

26.1.19 Lambert Schmithausen, "Textgeschichtliche Beobachtungen zum 1.Kapitel der Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā", PRS 1977

26.1.20 Cf. Edward Conze in TPL 46ff for analysis, information

26.1.21 Chapters 19 and 28-29 translated by Diana Paul. Paul 118-134, 182-184

26.1.21.1 Asta-Sahasrika Prajnaparamita: A Sanskrit Manuscript from Nepal. Edited Lokesh Chandra. Sata-Pitaka Series 265. New Delhi 1981

26.1.22 M. Kedem, "On the concept of gati in the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā", BSAM 53-59

26.1.22.1 Astasahasrika prajnaparamita la prajnaparamita en 8000 sentences traduit sur le Ms. 83 de la collection Bournouf (270 folies sur 302). Papiers de Burnouf, no. 64, commence.1837. Paris 1990

26.1.23 Joanne R. Macy, "Not to escape, but to transform: enlightenment and the concept of pariṇāmana in the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā", BHIA 143-159

26.1.24 Jan A. de Breet, "The concept of upāyakauśalya in the Aṣṭasāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā", WZKSOA 36, 1992, 203-216

26.1.24.1 Paraphrased in Lex Hixon, Mother of the Buddhas: Meditation on the Prajnaparamita Sutra. Wheaton, Ill 1993

26.1.25 T.R.Sharma, "The concept of śūnyatā as depicted in the Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitā", AIBP 63-72

26.1.26 Summarized by Robert F. Olson. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79-87

26.1.27 Yoshinori Onishi, "Is the Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra really arguing against the Sarvāstivādins?", BudSR 16.2, 1999, 167-180

26.1.27.5 R. C. Jamieson, The Perfection of Wisdom. Extracts froo the Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitā. New York 2000

26.1.30 Lore Sander, "Di 'schoeyen collection' und einige Bemerkungen zur der altesten Astasahasrika-Handschirft", WZKS 44, 2000, 87-100

26.1.31 Lore Sander, "Fragments of an Aṣṭasahasrikā ms. from the Kuṣāṇi period",. MonSC 1., 1-51; 2, 37-44

26.1.35 Linnart Mall, Studies in the Aṣṭasāharikā Prajñāpaṛamitā and Other Essays. Delhi 2003, 2005

26.1.37 Peter Schalk, "Die Nachschrift der Vorschrift: Beobachtungen bei der Erneuerung des Asṭasāhasrikā-prajñā-pāramitā in Goldenen Tempel von Lalitpur", IDDG

28.Buddhadeva (100 A.D.)

     1.General

28.1.1 Paul Williams, "Buddhadeva and temporality", JIP 4, 1977, 279-294. Reprinted ETB 417-432

28.1.2 Robert E. Buswell, Jr., "Buddhadeva: materials toward an assessment of his philosophy", JIP 25, 1997, 561-587

28.1.7 Claus Oetke, "Buddhadeva's views on present, past and future", Sauhrdayamangalam 267-280

29.Kaṇāda or Ulūka (100 A.D.)

     1.Vaiśeṣikasūtras

29.1.1 Translated, with extracts from Śaṃkara Miśra's Upadeśa, by J.R.Ballantyne. Mirzapore 1851

29.1.2 Max Muller, "Beitrage zur Kenntnis der indischen Philosophie. I. Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣika-Lehre", ZDMG 6, 1852: 1, 219. 7, 1853: 287

29.1.3 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra and editor's Vivṛti thereon, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 34, 1860-61

29.1.4 Portions translated by J. Muir in "Does the Vaiśeṣika philosophy acknowledge a Deity or not?" JRAS 20, 1863, 22-30

29.1.5 Edited and translated into German by E. Roer, "Die Lehrspruche der Vaiśeṣika philosophie von Kaṇāda", ZDMG 21, 1867, 309-420; 22, 1858, 383-442

29.1.6 Edited and translated, with sections of Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra and Jayanārāyaṇa Tarkapañcānana's Vivṛti thereon, by A.E.Gough. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6, 1871-72. Reprinted Banaras 1873; New Delhi 1975

29.1.7 Edited, with editor's Bharadvājavṛttibhāṣya, by Gangadhara Kaviratna Kaviraja. Calcutta 1869

29.1.8 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1886; Banaras 1889

29.1.9 Edited with editor's Bhāṣyānuvāda by Pyarelal Atmaja. Bombay 1886

29.1.10 Edited with editor's Bhāṣya by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1887

29.1.11 Edited by Pancanana Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1888

29.1.12 Edited, with Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha, by Lekharaja Mahat Parisurama. Lahore 1888

29.1.13 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra, by Krpa Rama Sarma. Banaras 1889

29.1.14 Edited, with Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha and Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī and Lakṣaṇāvalī, by V.P. Dvivedin. BenSS 9, 1885, 1897, 1919

29.1.14.1 Edited by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1896, 1912

29.1.15 Edited with editor's Bhāṣya by Devadatta Sarma. Moradabad 1898

29.1.16 Edited and translated by Darsananda Sarasvati. Bulandshahr 1902

29.1.17 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra, Jayanārāyaṇa Tarkapañcānana's Vivṛti thereon, and Candrakānta Tarkālaṃkāra's Bhāṣya, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1904, 1913, 1991

29.1.18 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra and editor's Pariṣkāra, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1906

29.1.19 Edited with editor's Vaidikavṛtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906

29.1.20 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore. 1907; Rohataka 1982

29.1.21 The Vaiśeṣikasūtras of Kaṇāda, with the commentary of Śaṃkara Miśra and extracts from the gloss of Jayarāma Tarkapanacanana. Together with notes from the commentary of Candrakānta Tarkālaṃkāra and an introduction by the translator. Translated by Nandalal Sinha. Allahabad 1911. Second edition, revised and enlarged, Allahabad 1923. Reprinted New York 1974; Delhi 1986. Portions reproduced in Source Book, 387-397

29.1.22 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Dārśanikabrahmavidyā (Calcutta 1911)

29.1.23 Explained in Kisorilal Sarkar, An Introduction to the Hindu System of Physics (Calcutta 1911)

29.1.24 Edited by P. Tulsiram Svami. Meerut 1912

29.1.25 Edited by Brahmadatta Sarma. Meerut 1916

29.1.26 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918

29.1.27 Barend Faddegon, The Vaiśeṣika-system, described with the help of the oldest texts. Amsterdam 1918; Wiesbaden 1969

29.1.28 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 15, 1919

29.1.29 M.R.Oak, "The atomism of Democritus, Epicurus and Kaṇāda", JIIP 2.1, 1919, 33-43

29.1.30 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 285-294

29.1.30.1 Edited, with Prasastapada's Bhasya, by Krsna Sastri. Bombay 1922

29.1.31 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Upaskāra and Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 3, 1923

29.1.32 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Some variants in the readings of the Vaiśeṣikasūtras", POWSBStudies 7, 1929, 71-76

29.1.33 N.Sivarama Sastri, "Vaiśeṣikasūtra II.2.6", PAIOC 9, Summaries 1937, 30-31

29.1.34 Phanibhusan Mitra, "Introduction to the philosophy of Kaṇāda", CR 69, 1938, 139-145

29.1.35 Hartmut Scharfe, "Zum ersten kapitel der Vaiśeṣika-sūtren", MDIFO 5, 1951, 219-224

29.1.36 V.Venkatarama Sharma, "Vaiśeṣika-sūtra-pāṭha: a critical study", JOI 1, 1951-52, 225-227

29.1.37 Gopikanatha Bhattacharya, "Is Kaṇāda an atheist?", IHQ 31, 1955, 85-89.  Summarized in PAIOC 17, Summaries 112-113

29.1.38 Megumu Honda, "An index to the Brahmasūtras, the Vaiśeṣikasūtras, the Nyāyasūtras, the Yogasūtras, the Sāṃkhyakārikās and philosophical portions of the Mīmāṃsāsūtras", POORI 1, 1954, 244-305

29.1.39 Edited, with a Vṛtti summarizing Vādīndra's Nibandha, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1957

29.1.40 Edited in Tamil characters, with T. Viraraghavacarya's Rasāyana. Madras 1958

29.1.41 Edited, with Candrānanda's Vṛtti, by Jambuvijaya Muni. Appendices include (1) extracts from the Jain work Sarvasiddhāntapraveśaka, (2) extracts from Mallavādin's Nayacakra, (3) a section of Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccaya rendered from Tibetan into Sanskrit, (4) extracts from Rajeśvarasūri's Ṣaḍdarśanasamuccaya. GOS 136, 1961. 1982

29.1.42 Edited with editor's commentary by Brahmamuni Parivrajaka Vidyamartanda. Delhi 1962; Baroda 1995

29.1.43 Anantlal Thakur, "Textual problems of the Vaiśeṣikasūtras", JBRS 49, 1963, 186-188

29.1.44 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

29.1.45 R.V.de Smet, "Kaṇāda's teaching on knowledge", IA (3d series) 1.1, 1964, 13-30

29.1.46 Masaaki Hattori, "Studies of the Vaiśeṣikadarśana (1): On the Vaiśeṣikasūtra III.1.13", JIBSt 14, 1966, 95-107

29.1.47 Edited, with Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha, by Narayana Misra. KSS 173, 1966

29.1.48 Edited, with editor's Vedabhāskara, by Kashinath Sharma and Dundhiraja Sastri. Barchwar 1972.

29.1.49 Edited by Udayavira Sastri. Ghaziabad 1972

29.1.49.5 Nancy Schuster, "Inference in the Vaiśeṣikasūtras", JIP 2, 1972, 341-386

29.1.50 Anantalal Thakur, "Kaṇāda", FP 27-38

29.1.51 Kadambari Haravu, "The role of mathematics in physics and its absence in the Vaiśeṣikasūtras and the Praśastapādabhāṣya", JTUOML 26, 1976, 1-10

29.1.52 Anantalal Thakkur, "Kaṇāda āstika or nāstika", JGJRI 32, 1976, 121-136

29.1.53 Ram Sankar Bhattacharya, "Import of the word kaṇa in the name of the sage Kaṇāda, the author of the Vaiśeṣika-sūtras", Hindutva 7.6, 1976, 22-24

29.1.54 Masanobu Nozawa, "The Vaiśeṣikasūtra referred to in the Padārthadharmasaṃgraha", JIBSt 24.2, 1976, 32-38

29.1.55 Summarized by Masaaki Hattori. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 211-220

29.1.56 M.C.Bhartiya, "Kaṇāda's definition of substance (dravya)", JGJRI 33.4, 1977, 13-17

29.1.57 Edited, with D.T.Tātācarya's Vṛtti, by V.S.Ranganathacarya. Prayag 1979.

29.1.58 A. Wezler, "Remarks on the definition of yoga in the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", IBSDJ 643-686

29.1.59 Erich Frauwallner, "Der ursprüngliche Anfang der Vaiśeṣika-Sūtren", EFNW 35-41

29.1.60 Masanobu Nozawa, "A comparative table of the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", Memoirs of Numazu College of Technology 20, 1985, 75-93

29.1.61 A. Wezler, "Bemerkungen zu Vaiśeṣika-Sūtra 6.1.1-3" (resumé). ZDMG Supplement 2, 1985, 282-283

29.1.62 Edited, with Vadindra's Vartika and Kṛṣṇabhūpāla's Trisūtrīprakāśa, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1985.

29.1.62.0 Edited and translated into Italian by Leonardo Vittorio Arena. Urbino 1987

29.1.62.1 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Wrong explanations of the word Kaṇada--the name of the author of the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", JGJRI 43, 1987, 15-20

29.1.63 Veena S. Gajendragadkar, Kaṇāda's Doctrine of the Padārthas. Delhi 1988.

29.1.64 A. Wezler, "A note on the concept adṛṣṭa as used in the Vaiśeṣikasūtras", Aruna-Bharati 35-58

29.1.65 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyay, "A brief note on inference in the Vaiśeṣika-Sūtra", Prajnajyoti 207-215

29.1.66 Masanobu Nozawa, "Inferential marks in the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", Sambhasa 12, 1991, 25-38

29.1.67 Megumu Honda, "Pratyagātman in the Vaiśeṣikasūtra" WZKSOA 37, 1992, Supplement 293-298

29.1.68 Masanobu Nozawa, "Theory of perception in the 8th adhyāya of the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 7-13

29.1.69 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Once again Vaiśeṣika sūtra 3.1.13", AS 48, 1994, 665-682

29.1.70 Masaaki Hattori, "The Vaiśeṣikasūtras as referred to by Bhāvaviveka in his Tarkajvāla", AS 48, 1994, 699-706

29.1.71 Megumu Honda, "Did the early Vaiśeṣika admit the notion of 'I' as a means to prove the existence of the soul?", AS 48, 1994, 707-710

29.1.72 Hrunaga Isaacson, "Notes on the manuscripts transmission of the Vaiśeṣikasūtra and its earliest commentary", AS 48, 1994, 749-780

29.1.73 Masanobu Nozawa, "On the Vaiśeṣikasūtra 1.2.3", AS 48, 1994, 833-844

29.1.74 Karin Preisendanz, "Vaiśeṣkasūtra IV.1.9 and its two traditions of interpretation", AS 48, 1994, 867-890

29.1.75 V. Lysenko, "La doctrine des atomes (aṇu, paramāṇu) chez Kaṇāda et Praśastapāda. Problems d'interpretation", JA 284, 1996, 137-158

29.1.76 Masanobu Nozawa, "Concept of yoga in the Vaiśeṣikasūtra", ITBC 17-30

29.1.77 Annette Meuthrath, "Beobachtungen zum komposition und redaktiongeschichte der Vaiśeikasūtras 1.1", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 109-138

29.1.78 Klaus Oetke, "Vaiśeṣikasūtra 1.2.3', CandI 23-42

29.1.81 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 85-139

29.1.83 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Vaiśeṣika Catuḥsūtrī--a historical perspective", ALB 65, 2001, 1-56

29.1.85 Debasish, Vaiśeṣika Sūtra of Kaṇāda. New Delhi 2003

29.1.88 Summarized and discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 1-121

21.1.90 Shashiprabha Kumar, "Moral foundations of social order in Vaiśeṣikasūtras", SelfSV 137-148

21.1.95 G. R. Nene, "Relevance of Kaṇāḍa's Vaiśeṣika and Upanisadic Brahman to modern physics", ABORI 86, 2006, 135-137

29A Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Ren ben yu sheng jing

29A.1.1 Summarized by Emile Zurcher in "A new look at the earliest Chinese Buddhist texts", in FBB. 297-298; cf. also EnIndPh 8, 86-87

29B Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Yiqie liu she shou yin jing

29B.1.1 Summarized in Emile Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29C.Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Si di jing

29C.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29D Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Ben xiang yi shi jing

29D.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29E Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1. Lou fenbu jing

29E.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29F Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Pu fayi jing

29F.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29G Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1. Ba zheng dao jing

29G.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29H Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Da anban shouyi jing

29H.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

29J Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

    1.Yin chi ru jing

29J.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

29J.1.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Inventing a new idiom: some aspects of the language of the Yin chi ru jing (T.603), translated by An Shigao", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 395-416

29K Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

    1.Chanxing faxiang jing

29K.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298, also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

29K.1.2 Hung-lung Hung, "Continued study of An Shigao's works: the terminology of the Mayi jing (T.732) and the Faguan Jing (T. 611)", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 122-127

30.Varṣagaṇya or Pañcaśikha (100)

    1.Ṣaṣṭitantra (Sāṃkhya)

30.1.1 Extracts edited, with Kapila's Sāṃkhyasūtras and Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Fitzedward Hall. BI 27, 1856; 54, 1865. 1872, 1893

30.1.2 Richard Garbe, "Pañcasikha und seine Fragmente", Festgruss Roth (1893), 74-80

30.1.3 Edited, with Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās and the Tattvasamāsa, by Raja Rama. Arsagranthavali 8.4-5, 1912

30.1.4 F.O.Schrader, "Das Ṣaṣṭitantra", ZDMG 68, 1914, 101-110

30.1.5 Translated, with Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās, Kapila's Sāṃkhyasūtras, Aniruddha's Vṛtti on Kapila, Mahādeva Vedāntin's Vṛttisāra, the Tattvasamāsa and Narendra's Bhāṣya thereon, and Vyāsa's notes on Pañcaśikhasūtras from his Yogabhāṣya, by Nandalal Sinha. SBH 11, 1915. Selections reprinted in Source Book, 446-452. New Delhi, 2005

30.1.6 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Ṣaṣṭitantra and Vārṣagaṇya", JOR 3, 1929, 107-112. Reprinted IPS 2, 43-48

30.1.7 Hermann Jacobi, "Sind nach den Sāṅkhya-Lehrer Pañcaśikha die Puruṣas von Atomgrosse?", BSOAS 6, 1930-32, 385-388

30.1.8 Shyam Dulari Mishra, "Pañcaśikha", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 231-232

30.1.9 V.M.Bedekar, "Studies in Sāṃkhya: Pañcaśikha and Caraka", ABORI 38, 1958, 140-147

30.1.10 V.M.Bedekar, "Teaching of Pañcaśikha in the Mahābhārata", ABORI 38, 1958, 233-244

30.1.11 V.M.Bedekar, "The development of the Sāṃkhya and the WZKSOA 4, 1960, 71-91

30.1.13 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "Note on Vārṣagaṇya and the Yogācārabhūmi", problem of the Ṣaṣṭitantra", JUP 11, 1959, 37-49

30.1.12 Gerhard Oberhammer, "The authorship of the Ṣaṣṭitantram", IIJ 5, 1961, 137-140

30.1.14 D. Satyanarayana, "Pañcaśikha", SVUOJ 14, 1971, 15-22. Also MB 79, 1971, 361-364

30.1.15 Shinkan Murakami, "Puruṣa of the Sāṃkhya philosophy and ātman of the Vedānta philosophy, with reference to the so-called Pañcasikha-fragment 4" (summary of a Japanese article). ARTU 24, 1974, 175-178

30.1.15.1 A. Wezler, "A note on Varṣagaṇya and the Yogācārabhūmi", JASBe 27.1, 1985, 1-17

30.1.16.5 Lallanji Gopal, "Vārṣagaṇya, the Sāṃkhya teacher", MGKCV 402-416

30.1.17 Satya Vrat, "Identification of Ṣaṣṭitantra", Ajaya-Sri 1989, 585-590

30.1.18 Edited and translated by Jayneshwan Shah, Sāṃkhyadarśanam. Delhi 1997

30.1.19 Ernst Steinkellner, "The Śaṣṭitantra on perception, a collection of fragments", AS 53, 1999, 667-678

31.Buddhadāsa (100)

     General

31.1.1 R.S.Bucknell and M. Stuart-Fox, "The 'three knowledges' of Buddhism.  Implications of Buddhadāsa's interpretation of rebirth", Religion 13, 1983, 359-374.

32.Author Unknown (125)

     1.Ajātaśatrukaukṛtyavinodana (T.626-629)

32.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

32.1.2 Jens-Uwe Hartmann and Paul Harrison, " Skt. fragment of the Ajātiśāstra-kaukṛtya-vinodana-sūtra", Suryacandrodaya 67-86

32.1.3 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Ajātaśatrukaukṛtyavinoda-nasūtra", ManSC 1, 167-218, 301-302; 2, 45-50

32.1.4 Tensho Miyazaki, "Discerning the original language of the Tibetan versions of Mahayāna Sūtras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 73-77

33.Author Unknown (125)

     1.Kāśyapaparivartasūtra or Ratnakūṭasūtra (NCat IV, 146-147)

See t42.1.1

Sections translated in Winternitz (German); Robinson; Frauwallner; Excell; Pasadika in TWGB

33.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901. Reprinted The Hague 1957

33.1.2 Section edited in Leumann 49-53

33.1.4 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Alexander von Stael-Holstein. Shanghai 1926; Peking 1933; Tokyo 1977

33.1.5 Marcelle Lalou, "La version tibetaine du Ratnakūṭa", JA 211, 1927, 233-260

33.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Index to the Indian Text of the Kāśyapaparivarta. Two volumes. Cambridge, Mass. 1933, 1935

33.1.9 Sanskrit fragments edited by V.S.Vorobjov-Desatosvkija in Memorial Stanislaw Schayer (1899-1941) (Varsoviev 1957), 491-500

33.1.9.1 Friedrich Weller, "Passive ausdrucksweisen im mongolischen texte des Kāśyapaparivarta", Wissenchaftliche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat (Leipzig) 10.4, 1961, 563-602

33.1.9.2 Friedrich Weller, "Q ayan und qan in der mongolischen übersetzung des Kāśyapaparivarta", MOF 8, 1961, 218-228

33.1.10 Friedrich Weller, Zum Kāśyapaparivarta. Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, ph.-hist, Klasse. Bd. 54, Heft 2. Berlin 1962

33.1.10.1 Friedrich Weller, "Betrachtungen über einen Ratnakūṭa-text", Forscjimgem und Fortschritt (Berlin) 37, 1963, 369-374. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, 537-542

33.1.10.2 Friedrich Weller, "Kāśyapaparivarta nach der Tjin-Übersetzung verdeutscht", Wissenschaftlilche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat 13, 1964, 771-804

33.1.10.3 Friedrich Weller, "Buyu und bolai im mongolischen texte des Kāśyapaparivarta", CAJ 10, 1965, 3-43.

33.1.11 Partly translated by Excell in TWGB 109-121

33.1.12 Translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Kāśyapaparivarta nach der Djin-Fassung verdeutscht", MOF 12, 1966, 379-462. As Die Sung-Fassung des Kāśyapaparivarta Versuch einer Verdeutschung. Monumenta Serica 25, 1966, 207-361. Also in Buddhist Yearly 1968/69 (Halle 1970), 105-155

33.1.13 Portion translated by Pasadika. TWGB 107-113

33.1.13.0 S. Yoshimura, "The thirty-two instructions in the Kāśyapaparivarta", KKIBR 55-71

33.1.13.1 F. Weller, "Kāśyapaparivarta nach der Han-Fassung verdeutscht", Buddhist Yearly 1968/69, pp. 57-221. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, pp. 1035-1459.

33.1.14 Akira Hirakawa, "Bodhisattvapiṭakasūtra and its connection with Mahāratnakūṭasūtra" (summary of a Japanese article). SK 209, 1971, 129-130.

33.1.16 Translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son-Publication de Etudes Buddhologiques, no. 11 (Nov. 1977) to no. 9 (Nov.1979)

33.1.16.1 S. Paranivatana, "A note on the Indikatausaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanica IV, p. 5, pp. 238-242

33.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kāśyapaparivarta", BIEW 247-255

33.1.18 K. Priscilla Pedersen, "Notes on the Ratnakūṭa collection", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 60-66

33.1.19 Bhikku Pasadika, "The Kāśyapaparivarta ('Od-srung gi le'u) - Prolegomena", TJ 5.4, 1980, 48-58

33.1.20 Nancy Schuster, "Changing the female body: wise women and the Bodhisattva career in some Mahāratnakūṭasūtras", JIABS 4.1, 1981, 24-69

33.1.21 Translated in Treasury 378-414

33.1.22 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Biographical remarks bearing on the Kāśyapaparivarta", BudSR 8, 1991, 59-70

33.1.22.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Remarks on two Kāśyapaparivarta translations", SIB 213-220

33.1.23 B. Oquibenine, "Sur un fragment du Kāśyapaparivarta", JA 282.1, 1994, 111-124

33.1.24 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

33.1.25 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Two quotations from the Kāśyapaparivarta in Nāgārjuna's Sūtrasamuccaya", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 313-320

33.1.28 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Kāśyapaparivarta", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 43-66

33.1.29 Romanized text and facsimiles by M. I. Vorobyova-Dasyatovskaya in collaboration with Seishi Karashima and Norioyaki Kudo. Tokyo 2002

33.1.30 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kāśyapaparivarta and the Pañcapāramitānirdeśa in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 105-118

34.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Akṣobha(tathāgatasya)vyūhasūtra

34.1.1 Translated into French in Jean Dantinne, La Splendeur de l'Inébranlable (Akṣobhavyūha) Louvain-la-Neuve 1983

34.1.2 Partly translated in Treasury 315-338

34.1.3 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

34.1.5 Naomoie Sato, "The Bodhisattva and the Śrāvaka in the Akṣobhya Buddha-field", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 56-60

35.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Drumakinnararājaparipṛcchāsūtra

35.1.1 Druma-kinnara-rāja-paripṛcchā-sūtra. A Critical edition of the Tibetan text (Recension A) based on eight editions of the Kanjur and the Dunhuang manuscript fragment. By Paul Harrison. Tokyo 1992. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 89-90.

36.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Lokānuvartanasūtra

36.1.1 Summarized by Paul Harrison in "Sanskrit fragments of a Lokottaravādin tradition", Indological and Buddhist Studies. Volume in Honour of Professor J.W.de Jong on his Sixtieth Birthday . Canberra 1982, p.212. Reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 90

37.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Pratyutpannabuddhasanmukhāvasthitasamādhisūtra

37.1.1 Paul Harrison, The Tibetan Text of the Pratyutpanna-Buddha Sanmukhāvasthita-Samādhi-Sūtra. Studia Philologica Buddhica. Monograph Series I (Tokyo, 1978)

37.1.2 Translated in Paul Harrison, The Samādhi of Direct Encounter with the Buddhas of the Present. Studia Philologica Buddhica 5 (Tokyo 1990). Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 91-93.

37A.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)

   1.Dousha jing

37A.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93

37B.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)

   1.Wenshushili wen pusa shu jing

37B1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93

37C. Author Unknown (125?)

   1.Saptasthānasūtra

37C.1.1 Tilmann Vetter and Paul Harrison, "An Shigao's Chinese translation of the Saptasthānasūtra", Suryacandrodaya 197-216

38A.Author Unknown (125?)

       1.Sūrāṅgamasamādhisūtra (T.642)

38A.1.1 Translated in Beal

38A.1.1.5 Translated by Wei-tao and Dwight Goddard in Lion Yutang (ed.), The Wisdom of China and India (New York 1942), 503-513

38A.1.2 Chapter l translated in Joseph Edkins, Chinese Buddhism: A Volume of Sketches, Historical, Descriptive, and Critical. Second edition, revised, London 1893, 290-300

38A1.3 Pieces edited and translated in Leumann 93-101. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 83-86.

38A.1.4 Translated in BudBible 108-277

38A.1.4.1 Various passages edited by H.W.Bailey in KT 1-7, 1945-1985

38A.1.5 Summarized by Suzuki in Manual

38A.1.6 Sramana Jivaka, "Sūrāṅgama Sūtra", MB 68, 1960, 126-129

38A.1.7 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as La Concentration de la Marche Héroique. MCB 13, 1965. This translated into English by Sara Boin-Webb as The Concentration of Heroic Progress. (Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2003).

38A.1.7.5 Translated by Charles Luk. New Delhi 1966, 2001

38A.1.8 Partly translated in R.E.Emmerick, The Khotanese Sūrāṅgamasamādhisūtra. London 1970

38A.1.9 Excerpts from Chapter 1-5 translated in Thubten Kalsang Rinpoche and Bhikkhu Pasadika, Excerpts from the Sūrāṅgama Samādhi Sūtra. Dharamsala 1970.

38A.1.10 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The Sūrāṅgama Samādhi satya", MB 82, 1974, 319-320

38A.1.11 Arvind Sharma, "The Sūrāṅgama-Sūtra: a study in internal consistency", Bh-Bhanam 285-290

38A.1.12 George Techner, "The relation between mind and body in the Sūrāṅgama Sūtra", JIP 9, 1981, 77-83. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94

38A.1.13 Giuseppe Tucci, "Sūrāṅgamasamādhisūtra", TBIS 88-169

38A.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94

38A.1.18 Chandidas Bhattacharya, "The mind-body puzzle (according to the Sūrāṅgama Sūtra)", JIP 41, 2002, 64-71

38B.Author Unknown (130)

   1.Dharmacakrapravartanasūtra

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94

38B.1.1 T.R.Sharma, "The Dharmacakrapravartana: its philosophical implications", JAIRI 2, 1999, 117-124

38C.Author Unknown (250)

     1.Maitreyaparipṛcchāparivartasūtra or Maitreyabodhisattvasūtra (T.310(42)

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94

39.Pārśva and Vasumitra (140)

     1.(Mahā)Vibhāṣā on Kātyāyanīputra's Jñānaprasthāna (NCat I, 291)

39.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Kātyāyanī-putra as the author of the Mahāvibhāṣā", JRAS 1905, 159-160

39.1.2 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XV: Les deux nirvāṇas d'après la Vibhāṣā", BCLS 5th series, 1929, 367-374. English version in IHQ 6, 1930, 39-45

39.1.3 Partially translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I-III

39.1.4 Johannes Rahder, "La satkāyadṛṣṭi d'après Vibhāṣā 8", MCB 1, 1932, 227-239

39.1.5 Kao Kuan-ju, "Abhidharma-Mahāvibhāṣā", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84

39.1.6 Summarized by Shohei Ichimura, Kosho Kawamura, Robert E. Buswell, Jr. and Collett Cox. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 511-568 

39.1.7 David Barstow, "The Mahā-Vibhāṣā arguments for sarvāstivāda", PEW 44, 1994, 489-500

39.1.8 F. Enomoto, "A Sanskrit fragment from the Vibhāṣā discovered in Eastern Turkestan", Sanskrit-Texte aus den buddhistishcen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen un Neuedition III (Gottingen 1996), 135-143

39.1.9 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 229-239

39.1.10 Shizuki Sasaki, "Buddhist sects of the Aśoka period--the Vibhāṣā and the Śāriputraparipṛcchā", BK 27, 1998, 1-56

39.1.12 Hidekazu Mayeda, "On nirvikalpain the Abhidharma Mahāvibhāṣā", JIBSt 34.3, 2006, 160-161

39.1.13 Yoshihiku Nasu, "On anulakṣaṇa and anavasthā", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 233-234

39.1.4 Toshinori Ochiai, "The translation of the Abhidharmamahāvibhāṣāśāstra and the compilation of its compendium: an attempt to rewstore the Wenyi cidi", JICBS 10, 2006, 83-84 (summary)

40.Upavarṣa, the Vṛttikāra (150)

     1.Vṛtti on Jaimini's Mīmāṃsāsūtras

40.1.0 K.G.Natesa Sastri, "Vṛttikāra--Bhagavān Upavarṣa and Bodhāyana", Jignyasa 1.1, 1926, 1-10

40.1.1 A. Sankaran, "The Vṛttikāragrantha", JOR 1, 1927, 283-286

40.1.2 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Old vṛttikāras on the Pūrvamīmāṃsāsūtras", IHQ 10, 1934, 431-452

40.1.3 T.K.Gopalaswamy Aiyangar, "Upavarṣa and Bodhāyana", JSVRI 2.1, 1941, 1-8

40.1.4 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The conception and number of pramāṇas according to Vṛttikāra Upavarṣa", JGJRI 2, 1945, 237-242, 321-326

40.1.5 V.Raghavan, "The Vṛttikāragrantha", JOR 18, 1948-49, 31

40.1.6 Erich Frauwallner, "Zum Vṛttikāragranthaḥ", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 165-168

41.Ghoṣaka (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 278)

     1.Abhidharmāmṛta (Sarvāstivāda)(NCat I, 292)

41.1.1 Restored into Sanskrit by Shantibhiksu Shastri. VBA 5, 1933, 1-151. Reprinted as VBS 17, 1953

41.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmāmṛta-(Rasa)-Śāstra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84

41.1.3 La Saveur de l'Immortel (A-p'i-t'an kan lu wei lun). La version chinoise de l'Amṛtarasa de Ghoṣaka (T.1553). Edited and translated by Jose von den Broeck. Louvain-la-Neuve 1977

41.1.4 Summarized by Robert Kritzer. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 491-509 

41.1.5 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 278-282

41.1.8 Jou-han Chou, "An investigation into the formation theory of kṣānti nirveda-bhāgīya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 165

     2.General

41.2.1 Bart Dessein, "The renaissance of Ghoṣaka", AS 52, 1998, 1009-1058

41.2.2 Bart Dessein, "Ghoṣaka further resonates", AS 53, 1999, 831-848

42.Author Unknown (150)

     1.Ugra(datta)paripṛcchāsūtra (130) (T.310(19), 322-323)

42 1.1 Translated in Nancy Joann Schuster, The Ugraparipṛcchā, the Mahāratnakūṭasūtra, and Early Mahāyāna Buddhism. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Toronto 1976

42.1.2 Nancy J. Schuster, "The Bodhisattva figure in the Ugraparipṛcchā", NPBR 26-56

42.1.3 Nancy J. Barnes, "The Triskandha, practice in three parts: study of an early  Mahāyāna Buddhist ritual", SBWarder 1-10

42.1.4 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94-95

42.1.6 Ulrich Pagel, "About Ugra and his friends: a recent contribution to early Mahayāna Buddhism–a review article", JRAS 16.1, 2001, 73-82

42.1.9 Translated in Jan Nattier, A Few Good Men: The Bodhisattva Path according to the Inquiry of Ugra (Ugraparipṛcchā). Honolulu 2003, 2005; Delhi 2003, 2007

42.1.10 Shinji Kagawa, "On the śīla of monastic bodhisattvas in early Mahāyāna Suṭras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 207-208

42A Author Unknown (150?)

   1.Chengju guangming dingyi jing

42A.1.1 See summary by Zurcher, op. cit., p. 299, and EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95

42B.Author Unknown (150?)

   1.(Da) Anban shouyi jing

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, p. 87

42B.1.0 Stefano Zacchetti, "On the authenticity of the Konyoji ms. of An Shigao's Anbun shbuyi jing", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 157-158

42B.1.1 Florin Deleanu, "The newly found text of the An ban shou yi jing translated by An Shigao", JICABS 7, 2003, 170-189

42B1.2 Stefano Zacchetti, "The rediscovery of three early Buddhist scriptures on meditation. A preliminary analysis of the Fo shuo shi'er menjing, the Fo shuo shi'er men jing translated by An Shigao and their commentary preserved in the newly-found Kongo-ji manuscript", ARIRSU 12, 2003, 231-200

42B.1.3 Stefano Zacchetti, "An Shigao's texts preserved in the newly-discovered Konyo-ji manuscript and their significance for the study of early Chinese Buddhism", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 57-60

42B.1.4 Stefano Zacchetti, "An additional note on the term in the Kongo-ji ms. text of An Shigao's Shi'er men jing", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 395-396

43.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Amitābhavyūhasūtra or Larger Sukhāvatīvyūha Sūtra (NCat I, 344-345)

Sections translated in Beal 378-383; Winternitz; Robinson

43.1.1 Partly translated in Beal 378-383

43.1.2 F. Max Muller, "On Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 153-188. Translated into French in AMG 2, 1881, 1-37

43.1.3 Edited and translated into French from Chinese by Imaizoumi and Yamita. AMG 2, 1881, 39-64

43.1.4 Edited by F. Max Muller and Bunyiu Nanjio in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, Volume 1, part 2, 1881, 1883. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, Darbhanga 1961, 1990

43.1.5 Translated by E.B.Cowell, with a translation of the smaller Sukhāvatīvyūhasūtra, in BMT 2, 1-85. Reprinted in Jodo Sanbukyo, with edition of text, 1961. Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 251-257. Also SBE 49, 1894, 1997

43.1.7 Translated into German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitāyus (Berlin 1925), 35-97

43.1.8 Edited by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1931.

43.1.10 Translated in Shinshu Seiten

43.1.11 Hisao Inagaki, "The cause for birth in the pure land as shown in the original texts of the Sukhāvatīvyūha-sūtras", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 41-42

43.1.12 G.P.Malalasekara et al., "Amita", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 434-463

43.1.13 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitābha-Vyūha", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 464-468

43.1.14 Translated in 2BudBooks 79-89

43.1.14.1 Edited by Atsuuji Ashikaga. Kyotoa 1965

43.1.15 Kotatsu Fujita, "The Sukhāvatīvyūha and the Pāli canons" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 3-45

43.1.16 Mark A. Ehman, "The Pure Land sūtras", BAMP 118-122

43.1.19 Edited in Peter Schwieger, Ein tibetisches Wunschgebiet um Wiedergeburt in der Sukhāvatī. St. Augustin 1978

43.1.19.1 Hisao Inagaki, Index to the Larger Sukhavativyuha Sutra: a Tibetan Glossary with Sanskrit and Chinese Equivalents. Kyoto 1978

43.1.19.2 The Dpal-spuns prints of the Tharmmdo, 'Od mdo, and Sbyon rgyud: Popular Mahayana Buddhist Texts Read at the Time of Funeral Ceremonies. Paro, Bhutan 1982

43.1.20 Translated in Treasury 339-359

43.1.20.1 Hisao Iinagaki, A Tri-Lingual Glossary of the Sukhavativyuhasutras. Indexes to the Larger and Smaller Sukhavativyuha Sutras. Kyoto 1984

43.1.21 Translated, with the Larger Sukhavativyuhasutra and Vasubandhu's Sukhavatyupadesa, from Chinese by Jean Eracle as Trois sutras et un traite sur la terre pure: aux sources du bouddhism mahayana. Geneva 1984.

43.1.21.0 Romanized text of the Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal. Edited by Kotatsu Fujita. Two volumes. Tokyo 1992-93

43.1.21.1 Summarized in Roger J. Corless, "Pure Land piety", BudSp 250-252

43.1.22 Tadeusz Skorupski, "A prayer for rebirth in the Sukhāvatī", BF 3, 1994, 333-334

43.1.22.1 Translated by Hisao Inagaki in The Three Pure Land Sutras: A Study and Translation from Chinese. Second edition, Kyoto 1995

43.1.22.2 Edited and translated by Luis Ol Gomez in Land of Bliss: the Paradise of the Buddha of Measureless Light (Sanskrit and Chinese  Versions of the Sukhavativyuha Sutras). Kyoto, Honolulu 1996; Delhi 2002

43.1.23 Summarized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95-96

43.1.24 G. Fussman, "Le place des Sukhāvatī-vyūha dans le bouddhisme indien", JA 287, 1999, 523-586

43.1.26 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Larger Sukhāvativyūhasūtra", MonSC 2, 179-214

43.1.30 Mark L. Blum, "Sukhāvatīvyūhasūtra", EnB 2, 2004, 808

43.1.31 Jerom Ducor, "Le source de le Sukhāvati,, autour d'une etude recente de Gerard Fussman", JIABS 27, 2004, 357-410

43.1.35 Rupert Gethin, "Mythology as meditation: from the Mahāsudarśana Sutta to the Sukhāvatī Sūtra", JPTS 28, 2006, 63-112

44.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.(Āryaprajñāpāramitā) Ratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā

44.1.1 Recension B edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Ernst Obermiller. BBudh 29, 1937. Reprinted with Sanskrit-Tibetan index, The Hague 1960; Osnabruck 1970

44.1.2 Chapters 1-2 translated by Edward Conze, "The oldest Prajñāpāramitā", MW 32.4, 1958, 136-141. See also PTL 9-10 and 53-55

44.1.4 Edward Conze, "The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā", IIJ 4, 1960, 37-58; 5, 1961, 1-18

44.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya (Darbhanga 1961)

44.1.6 Franklin Edgerton, "The Prajñā-Pāramitā-Ratna-Guṇa- Saṃcaya-Gāthā", IIJ 5, 1961, 1-18

44.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze as The Accumulation of Precious Qualities in Indo-Asian Studies Part I (New Delhi 1962), 126-178. Reprinted in E. Conze, "Verses on the Perfection of Wisdom", Wheel 1, 1973, 9-73

44.1.8 Akira Yuyama, "The Prajñāpāramitā-Ratnaguṇasaṃcaya-gāthā quoted by Candrakīrti in his Prasannapadā" (in Japanese with English summary). Shink 43.2, 1970, 75-92. Summary alone SKenk 201, 1970, 124-125. Entire article in English, JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 17-20

44.1.9 A. Yuyama, "Some glossarial notes on the Rgs", Proceedings and Papers of the XIV Congress of the Australasian Universities Language and Literature Association (Dunedin 1972), 30-37

44.1.10 Translated in Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines and Its Verse Summary (Bolinas 1973), 1-73

44.1.11 Akira Yuyama, "Remarks on the metre of the Prajñā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-gāthā", SIAAC 2, 1973, 243-253 

44.1.12 Akira Yuyama, A Grammar of the Prajñā-Pāramitā-Ratna-Guṇa-Saṃcaya-Gāthā (Sanskrit Recension A). Oriental Monograph Series 14. Canberra 1973

44.1.13 Takeushi Okuzumi, "Āryaprajñāpāramitāratnaguṇa-saṃcayagāthā--accumulation of the valuable virtues of Prajñā- pāramitā" (in Japanese with English summary) NGDR 1974, 77-107

44.1.14 Edited in A. Yuyama, Rgs (Sanskrit Recension A) (Cambridge 1976) 

44.1.15.5 Claus Vogel, "On the date of the Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā", ZASS 10, 1976, 675-676

44.1.15 Recension B edited in Akira Yuyama, "The first two chapters of the Prajñāpāramitāratnaguṇasaṃcayagāthā (Rgs)" in PPS 203-218

44.1.16 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96

44.1.20 Akira Yuyama, "On and around: a hietherto unknown Indic version of the Prajña-pāramiā-ratna-guṇasaṃcaya in a blokprint from Turfan", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 1-38

45.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Smaller Sukhāvatīvyūhasūtra or Amitāyus Sūtra

See a43.1.11, 16, 20.2, 21.1, 22.1-2, 31. t43.1.5. Sections translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; BudScrip; Shinshu Seiten

45.1.1 Translated by Samuel Beal. JRAS n.s. 2, 1866, 136-144

45.1.2 Translated by F. Max Muller, "Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 168-186. Reprinted in his Selected Essays on Language, Mythology and Religion (London 1881), vol. 2, 348-363

45.1.3 "O-mi-to-king, or Sukhāvatī-vyouha-soutra. D'après la version de Koumarajīva, tr. du chinois par MM.Ymaizouomi et Yamata", AMG 2, 1881, 38-64

45.1.4 Edited by A.R.F.Hoernle, JRAS 1910, 289-295

45.1.5 Edited in Leumann 75-82

45.1.7 Translated into German by Max Walleser, "Aparimitāyur-jñāna-nāma-mahāyāna-sūtram. Nach einer nepalischen Sanskrit-Handschrift mit der tibetischen und chinesischen Version", SHAW, Ph. 1916, no. 12

45.1.8 Edited in Sanskrit and translated into Khotanese and Tibetan by Sten Know in Hoernle 239-329

45.1.9 Translated from Chinese by Nishu Utsuki as Buddhabhāṣitāmitāyuḥ-sūtra, Kyoto 1924, 1929

45.1.10 Translated in German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitāyus (Berlin 1925), 15-26

45.1.11 Kumārajīva's translation edited in Chinese, with Tibetan text in Roman characters, in F.W.Thomas and G.L.M.Clauson, "A second Chinese Buddhist text in Roman characters", JRAS 1927, 281-306

45.1.12 Partly translated into French in Steinmiller-Oberlin, French version 330-336, English translation, 289-296

45.1.12.5 Chapter 39 traslated in Pi-ching Lee, The Two Buddhist Books in Mahāyāna. 1936

45.1.13 Translated in Wong Mow-Lam, Buddhabhāshitāmitāyus Sūtra (the Smaller Sukhāvatīvyūha). Shanghai 1932

45.1.14 Edited in Harold Walter Bailey, "Hvatonica IV.III.S. 2471", BSOAS 10, 1942, 891-893

45.1.15 Translated by H. Kimura, The Smaller Sukhāvatī-Vyūha. Ryukoku University 1948

45.1.16 Khotanese version edited in Bailey

45.1.17 Partly translated in BudTexts; also in BudScrip

45.1.18 Translated into Dutch in Ensink

45.1.19 Translated in Shinshu Seiten

45.1.20 Partly translated into German in Hans Wolfgang Schümann, Buddhismus. Ein Leitfaden durch seine Lehre und Schulen (Dharmstadt 1973), 145-149

45.1.21 Partly translated into German in Pfad 146-149

45.1.22 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitāyus Sūtra", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 468

45.1.23 Translated in 2BudBooks 103-109

45.1.24 Hisao Inagaki, "Glossary of the smaller Sukhāvatīvyūha Sūtra. Part I: Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese", RDR 379, 1965, 66-90

45.1.25 Frank E. Becher, "An interpretation of the smaller Sukhāvatī Vyūha Sūtra", MB 76, 1968, 188-191

45.1.26 Translated into French by J. Eracle, "Le Sūtra du Buddha Aparimitāyus", Samadhi 5, 1971, 52-67; also in Le Sūtra d'Amide (Geneve 1972)

45.1.27 Translated by Upasaka I Kuojung in Hsuan-Hua, The Amitābha Sūtra. Translation of Huan-Hua's commentary by Bhiksuni Heng Yin. San Francisco 1974

45.1.28 Translated as The Smaller Sukhāvatī-Vyūha. The Sūtra of Visualizing the Buddha of Immeasurable Length of Life. 1975

45.1.28.1 Cf. Handurukande, EnBud 2.1, 18-19

45.1.29 Translated in Treasury

45.1.30 Translated into French in Jean Eracle, Le Chapitre de Nāgārjuna sur le Pratique Facile, suivi du Sūtra qui loue la Terre de Purité. Bruxelles 1981

45.1.31 Kenneth K. Tanaka, "Where is the Pure Land? Controversy in Chinese Buddhism on the nature of Pure Land", The Pacific World n.s. 3, 1987, 36-45

45.1.31.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Aparimitāyuḥ-Sūtra", Encyclopedia Iranica 2, 1987, 150-151

45.1.32 Khotanese trext edited and translated by Duan Qing, Das khotanische Aparimitāyuḥ-Sūtra, Ausgabe, Übersetzung, Kommentar und Glossar (Stuttgart 1992)

45.1.33 Duan Qing, "Einige Götter in dem khotanischen Text S247", ZDMG Supp. 9, 1992, 207

45.1.33.1 Hisao Inagaki, The Amida Sutra Mandala: An Iconography with the Text of the Amida Sutra. Kyoto 1995

45.1.34 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96

46.Author Unknown (150)

     1.Gaṇḍavyūha (Prajñāpāramitā) (NCat V, 289; VIII, 247)

See tb160.1.40. Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; Steinmiller-Oberlin; Robinson; Nyanaponika

46.1.1 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna section translated into German by E. Leumann in Kaikiku Watanabe, Die Bhadracari: Eine Probe buddhistisch-religioser Lyrik (Leipzig 1912), 41-50

46.1.2 Partly translated in D.T.Suzuki, "Avataṃśaka Sūtra epitomized by Japanese scholars and translated into English", EB 1, 1921: 1, 147, 237, 282

46.1.3 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna section edited and translated by Hokei Idzumi in "The Hymn of the Life and Vows of Samantabhadra, with the Sanskrit text of the Bhadracaripraṇidhāna", EB 5, 1929-31, 226-247

46.1.4 Beatrice Lane Suzuki, "An outline of the Avataṃśaka Sūtra", EB 6, 1932-35, 279-286

46.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "Mahāyāna and Hīnayāna Buddhism, or the Bodhisattva-ideal and the Śrāvaka-ideal, as distinguished in the opening chapter of the Gaṇḍavyūha", EB 6, 1932-35, 1-22

46.1.7 Gaṇḍavyūhasūtra edited by D.T.Suzuki and Hokei Idzumi. Four volumes. Kyoto 1934-36. Reprinted Tokyo 1949

46.1.8 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna translated into Dutch in F.D.K.Bosch, "De Bhadracari afgebeeld op den hoofdmuur de vierde gaanderi van den Baraboedoer", Bijdragen to te taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlande-Indie 97, 1938, 241-291

46.1.9 Chapter 8 translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin, English version 284-289; German version 318-324

46.1.10 H.V.Guenther, "Excerpts from the Gaṇḍavyūha-Sūtra", Stepping Stones I-II, 1950-51. Reprinted in H.V.Guenther, Tibetan Buddhism in Western Perspective (Emeryville, Calif., 1971), 3-35

46.1.11 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna partly translated into German in Pfad 190

46.1.12 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna section partly translated in de Bary (New York 1958), 173-178

46.1.13 Gaṇḍavyūhasūtras edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960, 79.1-85.25. Brief summary

46.1.14 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna section edited and translated by Jes Peter Asmussen, The Khotanese Bhadracaryādeśana (Kobenhavn 1961)

46.1.15 Bhadracaripraṇidhāna section translated into German in Shindo Shiraishi, "Samantabhadra's Bhadracaripraṇidhānam. Die Bhadracari genannter Wunschgelubde des heiligen Samantabhadra untersucht und übersetzt", Memoirs of the Faculty of Liberal Arts and Education, Yamanashi University 11, 1961, 10-17

46.1.16 Keiichi Koyama, "Das Mathematische in dem Avataṃśaka Sūtra", TUAA 1, 1961, 47-56. 2, 1964, 5-14

46.1.18 Fascicule of Gaṇḍavyūha 40 translated in 2BudBooks 5-61

46.1.18.1 Translated into Korean from Chinese, with the Saddharmapundarika and Mahavaipulyapurnabuddhasutra-prasannarthasutra. 1966

46.1.19 Kao Kuan-ju, "Avataṃśaka Sūtra", EnBud 2.3, 1967, 435-446

46.1.20 Gaṇḍavyūha partly edited and translated in Luis Oskar Gomez, Selected Verses from the Gaṇḍavyūha. Ph.D.Dissertation, Yale University 1967

46.1.20.1 Jan Fontain, The Pilgrimage of Sudhana: A Study of Gandavyuha Illustrations in China, Japan and Java. The Hague 1967

46.1.21 Hazuya Haseoka, "A comparative study of Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese texts of the Gaṇḍavyūha" (summary). ToG 33, 1967, 8-9

46.1.22 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Daśabhūmi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9

46.1.23 Gaṇḍavyūha summarized in Warder, 423-430

46.1.25 Ryokei Kaginushi, "A study in the Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa of the Avataṃśaka-sūtra" (summary). ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3

46.1.25.0 Judy Ann Jastrom, Three Chapters from the Gandavyuha Sutra: A Critical Edition of the Sanskrit and Tibetan Texts with the Bhikshu Meghasri Sagaramegha, and Supratistita, with English translation and commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1975

46.1.25.1 Mark Alen Ehman, The Gandavyīha: Search for Enlightenment. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1977

46.1.26 Gaṇḍavyūha translated into German by Torakazu Doi, Das Kegon Sūtra, Volume 1 (1978), fascicules 1-39; Volume III (1982), fascicule 40

46.1.27 V.V.S.Saibaba, "A brief history and doctrine of the Avataṃśaka Sūtra", MB 87, 1979, 177-181

46.1.28 Translated by Ch'ing Liang as The Great Means Expansive Buddha Flower Adornment Sūtra (San Francisco 1979-82)

46.1.28.1 Chapter 39 translated by Hua Hsuan as Flower Adornment Sutra. Talmage, Calif. 1980. Six volumes.

46.1.29 Gaṇḍavyūha partly translated into French in Yoshiro Imaeda, Histoire du cycle de la naissance et de la mort (Paris 1981), 21-26

46.1.30 Parts (104.24-109.5, 148.1-153.11, 154.8-156.10) edited and translated in Paul 147-169

46.1.31 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Kyoto 1983

46.1.32 Translated by Thomas Cleary as The Flower Ornament Scripture. Volume 1 (Boulder 1984).

46.1.33 J.W. de Jong, "Le Gaṇḍavyūha et La loi de la naissance et de la mort", in  C. Lindtner (ed.), Miscellanea Buddhica (Copenhagen 1985), 7-24

46.1.34 Selections edited and translated in H.V.Guenther, Stepping-Stones, I.8, pp. 181-184

46.1.35 Translated in Shimpei Shao, Discourse on Samantabhadra's Beneficence Aspirations (Hong Kong B.N.2515)

46.1.35.1 Translated by Thomas Cleary as Entry into the Realm of Reality. Boston 1989

46.1.36 W. G. Weeratne, "Gandabyūha Sūtra", EnBud 5, 1991, 291-293

46.1.37 Stephane Arguillere, "Le realité de la totalité dans l'idéalisme bouddhique selon la perspective du Gaṇḍavyūha-sūtra", L'Herme 270-285

46.1.37.1 Ernst Steinkellner, Sudhana's Miraculous Journey in the Temple of the Ta pho: the inscriptional text of the Tibetan Gandavyūhasūtra. SerOR 76, Roma 1995

46.1.37.5 Edited, with the Avataṃśakasuṭra by H. Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1996, 2002

46.1.38 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96-97

46.1.39 Ernst Steinkellner, "Notes on the function of two eleventh-century inscriptional sutra texts in Tabo. Gandavyuhasutra and Ksitigarbhasutra (ref. lost)

47.Nāgārjuna (150)

     1.Bodhisambhāra

47.1.1 Translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 228-248 (Danish version, 248-263)

47.1.2 Summarized by K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 177-179

     2.Catuḥstava

47.2.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French, including Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, Paramārthastava and Cittavajrastava, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 14, 1913, 1-18

47.2.2 Nirupamastava, Acintyastava, Lokātītastava and Stutyātītastava restored into Sanskrit by P. Patel and Guiseppe Tucci. IHQ 8, 1932: 316, 689. 10, 1934: 82

47.2.3 Translated, with Paramārthastava, in G. Tucci, "Two hymns of the Catuḥ-stava of Nāgārjuna", LM 32, 309-325

47.2.4 Nirupamastava and Paramārthastava edited in Sanskrit with Tibetan version by Giuseppe Tucci. JRAS 1932, 309-325

47.2.5 Acintyastava edited in IHQ 8, 1933, 689-693

47.2.6 Lokātītastava, Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramārthastava translated into Italian in Raniero Gnoli, Nāgārjuna (Torino 1961), 157-180

47.2.6.5 S.K.Nanayakkara, "Catuḥstava", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 704

47.2.7 Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, and Paramārthastava edited by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 238-246

47.2.8 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "Le Dharmadhātustava de Nāgārjuna", ETML 448-472

47.2.9 Niraupamyastava partly translated in Beyer 238-240

47.2.10 Lokātītastava and Acintyastava edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 128-139, 160-162 (Danish version 58-66)

47.2.11 Niraupamya and Paramārtha stavas translated into Spanish in Carmen Dragonetti, "Niraupamyastava y Paramārthastava", Oriente-Occidente 1982, 259-271

47.2.12 Parts of Lokātītastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramārthastava translated into French in Silburn 202-207

47.2.13 Edited and translated, with Cittavajrastava, by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIP 13, 1985, 1-54

47.2.13.1 Edited by Divyavajra Vajracarya. Kathmandu 1986

47.2.13.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Catustava. Los quatro himnos de Nāgārjuna", BAEO 24, 1988, 29-68; 25, 1989, 175-198

47.2.13.2 V.S.S.Saibaba, "A critical exposition of the concept of śūnyatā in Ācārya Nāgārjuna's two hymnal works", SMT 139-149

47.2.13.3 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV 121-136

47.2.14 Lokātīta-, Niraupamya-, Accintya- and Paramārtha-stavas summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 182-184

47.2.15 Christian Lindtner, "Nāgārjuna's hymns to the Buddha", GSBL 33-36

47.2.16 Edited and translated by Gyaltsan Nandol. Sarnath 2001

47.2.20 J. Westerhoff, "Nagārjuna's Catuḥkośa", JIP 34, 2006, 367-395

     3.Ekaślokaśāstra (NCat III, 55)

47.3.1 Translated from Chinese by H.R.R.Iyengar. JMysoreU 1, 1947, 158-162

     4.Madhyamakakārikās or Mādhyamikasūtras

Summaries in HIL 253-256; Ruegg 9-18.

47.4.1 Samuel Beal, "The Chong-lun sutra or Prajñāmūlaśāstraṭīkā of Nāgārjuna", IA 10, 1881, 87-89

47.4.2 Edited, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1894-97

47.4.3 Chapters 2-3, 5, 7-12 edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. JBTSI 4.1, 1896, 13-19. 4.3-4, 1896, 3-9. 5.1, 1897, 23-26. 5.3, 1897, 21-36. 6.3, 1898, 9-19. 6.4, 1898, 19-23. MB 12, 1905, 104-107. See also JBTSI 1894, Appendix 1-24

47.4.4 Chapter 24 analysed in French, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCdH 313-320

47.4.5 Edited, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. BBudh 4, 1903-1913

47.4.6 Translated into German from Tibetan, with Piṇgala's Akutobhayā, by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nāgārjuna nach der tibetischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1911)

47.4.7 Translated into German from Chinese by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nāgārjuna nach der Chinesischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1912)

47.4.8 Kārikās 1.1-13.2b edited in Tibetan, with Buddhapālita's Vṛtti, by Max Walleser.   BBudh 16, 1913-14

47.4.9 Kārikās 1.1-2.25 edited in Tibetan, with Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa, by Max Walleser. BI 226, 1914

47.4.11 Edited in Tibetan, with Pingala's Akutobhayā, by Max Walleser. MKB 2, 1923

47.4.12 Chapters 1 and 25 translated, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Th. Stcherbatsky in Conception of Buddhist Nirvāṇa. Leningrad 1927; The Hague 1965; Varanasi 1968; Delhi 1972. Portions reprinted in Source Book 340-345

47.4.13 Chapter 10 translated into German, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Stanislaw Schayer. RO 7, 1929-30, 26-52

47.4.14 Chapters 6 and 12-16, translated into German, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Stanislaw Schayer in Ausgewählte Kapitel aus der Prasannapadā. Krakowie 1931

47.4.15 Last chapter summarized in Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Brahmajala Sutta (in the light of Nāgārjuna's exposition)", IHQ 8, 1932, 706-746

47.4.16 T.R.V.Murti, "Nāgārjuna's refutation of motion and rest", PQ 9, 1933-34, 191-200. Reprinted in StIndT 154-161

47.4.17 Chapter 17 translated into French, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Etienne Lamotte in MCB 4, 1935-36, 265-288

47.4.18 Partially edited and translated by Vimuktananda. PB 44, 1939: 246, 299, 354, 406, 455, 507, 564, 618

47.4.19 Vimuktananda, "Buddhism and the philosophy of Nāgārjuna", PB 44, 1939: 40, 90, 144, 192

47.4.19.5 Karikās translated in Nancy McCagney, Nāgārjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1941

47.4.20 Chapters 18-22 translated into French, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by J.W.de Jong, Cinq chapitres de la Prasannapadā. Paris 1949

47.4.21 Chapters 1-10 edited, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, and translated by Heramba N. Chatterjee. Two volumes. Calcutta 1957, 1962

47.4.22 Chapters 4, 6-9, 11, 23-24, 26-27 translated into French, with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by Jacques May. Paris 1959

47.4.23 Edited, with Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvarttanī, Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā and Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī, by Parasurama Sarma. Darbhanga 1960

47.4.24 Part of Chapter 19 translated in Shoson Miyamoto, "Time and eternity in Buddhism", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 3-18. Reprinted ETB 673-688

47.4.25 I T'ao-t'ien, "An attempt to examine the inner logical connections of the dialectical development from the Buddhist traditional doctrine of the satya-in-duplication being transmitted and maintained by Nāgārjuna to the T'ien-t'ai Buddhist doctrine of the satya-in-triplication being created and advocated by Chih-I on the inquiring about the 18th verse in Ch. 24, entitled Viewing the Four Noble Truths, of Nāgārjuna's Madhyamaka-Śāstra" (summary). TICOJ 11, 1956, 49-50

47.4.26 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli in his Nāgārjuna (Torino 1961), 37-138

47.4.27 Geoffrey Yates, "Nāgārjuna's analysis of causality", MW 40, 1965, 70-74

47.4.28 Translated, with Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvarttanī, by Frederick J. Streng in Emptiness: A Study in Religious Meaning. Nashville 1967

47.4.29 Robert Fisher Olson, Aspects of the Middle Way: A Study of the Mādhyamika Kārikās of Nāgārjuna in the light of the Perfection of Wisdom. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1967

47.4.30 Various stanzas translated in Alex Wayman, "Contributions to the Mādhyamika school of Buddhism", JAOS 89, 1969, 141-152

47.4.31 Translated by Kenneth K. Inada, Nāgārjuna: A Translation of his Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. Tokyo 1970. Portions reprinted SourceBAP 264-271

47.4.32 K.V.Apte, "Going? You cannot go! an exposition of Nāgārjuna's Madhyamakakārikā, Chap. II", JSU 4, 1971,43-60

47.4.33 Sections translated into Dutch in Ensink

47.4.34 Chapter 15 translated by Mervyn Sprung and U.S.Vyas in Anviksiki 6.3-4, 1973, 147-155

47.4.36 K.V.Apte, "Where is the time: an exposition of Madhyamakakārikā XIX", JSU 7, 1974, 49-54

47.4.37 K.V.Apte, "Perception is impossible: an exposition of Nāgārjuna's Madhyamakakārikā, Ch. III", JASBo 49-50, 1974-76, 1-14

47.4.38 Chapter 24 analyzed in Robert F. Olson, "Whitehead, Mādhyamika, and the Prajñāpāramitā", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464

47.4.39 Peter della Santina, "The treatment of the self (ātman) in Mādhyamika philosophy", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 8-11

47.4.40 Bibhuti S. Yadav, "Negation, nirvāṇa and nonsense", JAAR 45, 1977, 451-472

47.4.41 Chapters 15, 18, 22 translated by Paul M. Williams in MW 52, 1977, 15-19. Chapters 1 and 24 translated in MW 52, 1977, 72-76. Chapter 25 and miscellaneous verses translated in MW 52, 1977, 119-123

47.4.42 Edited by J.W.de Jong. ALS 190, 1977

47.4.43 Gadjin M. Nagao, "From Mādhyamika to Yogācāra, an analysis of MMK 24.18 and MV 1.1-2", JIABS 2.1, 1979, 29-43

47.4.44 Musashi Tachikawa, "'Pratītyasamutpāda in the dedication of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 639-653

47.4.47 Musashi Tachikawa, "A logical analysis of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā", SISDI 159-182

47.4.48 Sadao Sawatari, "A consideration of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā--on the ethical value of the aṣṭaviśeṣaṇapratiṣedha" (in Japanese with English summary). SGJTDK 7, 1981, 7-20

47.4.48.1 Tilmann Vetter, "Zum Problem der Person in Nāgārjuna's Mūla-Madhyamaka-kārikās", OHCHB 167-185

47.4.49 Tilmann Vetter, "Die Lehre Nāgārjunas in den Mūla-Madhyamakakārikās", EDH 87-108

47.4.49.1 William L. Ames, Bondage and Liberation according to the Mādhyamika School of Buddhism. A Study and Translation of Chapter 16 of the Mūlamādhyamikakārikās and Five of Its Commentaries. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1982

47.4.50 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 24-30

47.4.51 Guy Bugault, "Logic and dialectics in the Madhyamakakārikās", JIP 11, 1983, 7-76

47.4.52 Edited with Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1983.

47.4.53 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 365-379

47.4.53.1 Chapter 13 translated by Paul Kocot Nietupski. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1983

47.4.54 Uma Shankar Vyas, "Early Buddhism and the Mūlamādhyamikakārikā of Nāgārjuna", PBh 3.2, 1983, 53-62

47.4.54.1 Bhupendra Nath Singh, "Early Buddhism and the Mūlamadhyamakakārikās of Nāgārjuna", JBRS 69-70, 1983-84, 308-318

47.4.55 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nāgārjuna's arguments against motion", JIABS 8.1, 1985, 7-16

47.4.56 Translated by David J. Kalupahana in Nāgārjuna. The Philosophy of the Middle Way. Albany, N.Y. 1986

47.4.57 Alex Wayman, "The gait (gati) and the path (mārga)--reflections on the horizontal", JAOS 105, 1985, 579-588

47.4.58 Akira Saito, "A note on the Prajñā-nāma-mūlamadhyamaka-kārikā of Nāgārjuna", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 15-18

47.4.59 Brian Galloway, "Notes on Nāgārjuna and Zeno on motion", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 80-87

47.4.60 William L. Ames, "The soteriological purpose of Nāgārjuna's philosophy: a study of Chapter 23 of the Mūla-madhyamaka-kārikās", JIABS 11.2, 1988, 7-20

47.4.61 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhayā, Buddhapālita's Madhyamakavṛtti, Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa and Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, by R. N. Pandeya. Two volumes. Delhi 1988-89

47.4.62 Alex Wayman, "The Tathāgata chapter of Nāgārjuna's Mūla-madhyamaka-kārikā", PEW 38, 1988, 47-57. Reprinted UTK 175-190

47.4.63 Claus Oetke, "On the non-formal aspects of the proofs of the Madhyamakārikās", 7WSC2 91-109

47.4.63.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A reconsideration of Nāgārjuna's arguments against motion", VBA n.s.2-3, 1990, 1-13. In French in Culture Sanscrita memoria de Primer Simposia Internacional de Langue Sanscrita (Mexico), 189-199

47.4.64 Musashi Tachikawa, "The tetralemma in Chinese Hua-yen school: in comparison with that of the Madhyamakakārikā", Kalyanamittam 87-100

47.4.65 Edited and translated, with Nāgārjuna's Śūnyatāsaptati and Vigrahavyāvartanī, by Ram Chandra Pandeya and Manju in NPNI 1-54

47.4.65.5 Peter Ebbatson, "The structural significance of Chapter 24 of the Madhyamakaśāstra", BSPF 19-22

47.4.66 Claus Oetke, "Pragmatic implicatures and text-interpretation (the alleged logical error of the negation of the antecedent) in the Mūla-madhyamakakārikās", SII 16-17, 1992, 185-234

47.4.67 T.R.Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalaparīksā of Nāgārjuna", RIBP 97-104

47.4.67.1 Guy Bugault, "Nāgārjuna parle du nirvāṇa stances du milieu par excellence 25.9", L'Herme 257-262

47.4.67.2 Sung-ki Hong, Pratityasamutpada bei Nagarjuna: eine logische Analyse der Argumentationsstruktur in Nagarjunas Madhyamakakarika. Thesis, U. of Saarland 1993

47.4.68.Translated by Jay Garfield as The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Oxford 1995

47.4.68.2 Karikās translated into French in George Driessens, Traité du milieu. Paris 1995

47.4.68.5 Akira Saito, "Problems in translating the Mūlamadhyamakakārikās as cited in its commentaries", BTPP, 1995, 87-96

47.4.68.7 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhayac by Brian Hocking. Studies in Asian Thought and Religion 4. Lewiston, N.Y. 1995

47.4.69 Paul Nietupski, "The examination of conditioned entities and the examination of reality: Nāgārjuna's Prajñānāma Mūlamadhyamaka-kārikā XIII, Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa XIII, and Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā XIII", JIP 24, 1996, 103-143.

47.4.69.0 Translated into German with commentary by Bernhard Weber-Brosamer and Dieter Michael Back. Wiesbaden 1997

47.4.69.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nāgārjuna and pratītyasamutpāda", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29

47.4.70 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "The concept of avipranāśa in Nāgārjuna", RRBS 516-523

47.4.70.1 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going" the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310

47.4.70.2 Edited in Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1997

47.4.71 John A. Taber, "On Nāgārjuna's so-called fallacies; a comparative approach", IIJ 41, 1998, 213-244

47.4.71.1 J. W. de Jong, "Once more, ajyate", JAOS 118, 1998, 69-70

47.4.72 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 98-124

47.4.73 David R. Loy, "Language against its own mystifications. Deconstruction in Nāgārjuna and Dogen", PEW 49, 1999, 245-260

47.4.64 Kārikās translated in Stephen Batchelor, Verses fromo the Center: A Buddhist Version of the Sublime. New Y ork 2000

47.4.75 Guy Bougault, "The immunity of sunyata : is it possible to understand Madhyamakakarika 4.8-9", JIP 28, 2000, 385-397

47.4.75.5 Christian Lindtner, "Vigrahakṛta", ALB 65, 2001, 121-134

47.4.75.7 David J. Kalupahana, "Madhyamakakārikā, Mūla", EnBud 6, 2002, 364-365

47.4.76 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nāgārjuna and the limits of thought", Empty Words 86-108. Also PEW 53, 2003

47.4.77 Jay L. Garfield, "Nāgārjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", Empty Words 69-85; also PEW, 2001, .

47.4.77.2 Translated into French by Guy Bugault as Stances du milieu par excellence. Paris, n.d.

47.4.77.3 Eberhard Guha, "Nāgārjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvāṇa", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250

47.4.78 Chikafumi Watanabe, "Translation of Madhyamaka-hṛdayakārikā III.182-191", Subhasini 349-355

47.4.79 Akira Saito, "Remarks on the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā as cited in the *Mahāprajñāpāramitopadeśa" (summary). TBKK 143, 2003, vii.

47.4.81 Khanpo Tsultrim Gyamtso Rinpoche, The Sun of Wisdom: Teachings on the Noble Nāgārjuna's Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Boston 2003

47.4.82 Kārikās translated into Spanish in Juan Arman Navarro, Fundamentos de la via media. Madrid 2004

47.4.83 Kārikās translated in Erik Hoogcarspel, The Central Philosoph, Basic Verses. Amsterdam 2005

47.4.85 Chiaki Ozawa, "On the 'five types of quest' in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikās", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 225-226

47.4.86 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sonam), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising in Oral Teaching. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006

47.4.87 William L. Ames, "The spiritual significance of emptiness in Nāgārjuna's Muḷamadhyamakakārikās", BTAPR 20-35

47.4.88 Anne MacDonald, "Revisiting the Mulamadhyamakakarika: text-critical propsals and problems", Studies in Indian Philosophy and Buddhism (Japan)14, 2007, 25-55, 102

47.4.89 Claus Oetke, "On MMK 24.18", JIP 35, 2007, 1-33

47.4.91 Ole Holtern Pind, "Nāgārjunien divertimente–a close reading of Mūlamadhyamakakārikā VII.30cd and VIII.7cd", Pramanakirti 621-628

47.4.94 Ye Shaoyang, "The Muḷamadhyamakakārikā and Buddhapalita's commentary: (1) Romanized texts based on the newly-identified mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 117-148

47.4.95 Ye Shaoyang, "A re-examination of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā on the basis of the newly-identified Sanskrit mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 149-170

47.4.97 Musashi Tachikawa, "A note on the Mūlamadhyaakakārikā", BGP 2, 34-42

47.4.100 Jan Westerhoff, "Nāgārjuna's arguments on motion revisited", JIP 36, 2008, 435-479

     5.Mahāyānaviṃśikā

47.5.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated by Susumu Yamaguchi. EB 4, 1925, 56-72. 5, 1927, 169-176. Section of translation reprinted in Source Book 338-339

47.5.2 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and reconstructed into Sanskrit in V. Bhattacharya, VBS 1, 1931, 1982

47.5.3 Edited and translated by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 193-208

47.5.4 Portions translated in Beyer 215-217

47.5.4.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 3, 1992, 141-154

47.5.5 Brian Bocking, Nāgārjuna in China. A Translation of the Middle Treatise. Lewiston/Queenston 1994.

47.5.5.1 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahayanavimsaka of Acarya Nagarjuna", BhV 56, 1996, 51-60

47.5.5.2 R.C.Jamieson, A Study of Nagarjuna's Twenty Verses on the Great Vehicle (Mahayanavimsaka) and His Verses on the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika) with the Interpretation of the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhya). New York 1997

47.5.6 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 180-181

47.5.7 Edited and translated, with Nāgārjuna's Pratītyasamutpāda-hṛdayakārikā, by R. C. Jamieson. New York 2000

47.5.9 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahaāyānaviṃśikā of Ācārya Nāgārjuna", PBSGT 105-118

     6.Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikās

See 47.5.5.2; 47.5.7

47.6.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in Théorie des Douze Causes. RUG 40, 1913

47.6.2 Translated by N. Aiyaswami Sastri. 1940

47.6.3 Edited by V.V.Gokhale. BonnOS 3, 1955, 101-106

47.6.4 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nāgārjuna's exposition of causal links", Bulletin of Tibetology 5.2, 1968, 5-28

47.6.5 Kārikās and commentary edited and translated from Tibetan by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina, JDSBDU 2.1, 1974, 17-28

47.6.6 Carmen Dragonetti, "The Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikā and the Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayavyākhyāna of Śuddhamati", WZKSOA 22, 1978, 87-94

47.6.7 V.V.Gokhale and M.G.Dhadpale, "Encore the Pratītyasamutpāda-hṛdayakārikā of Nāgārjuna", Principal V.S.Apte Commemoration Volume (Poona 1978), 62-68

47.6.8 Carmen Dragonetti, "Some notes on the Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikā and the Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayavyākhyāna attributed to Nāgārjuna", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 70-73

47.6.9 Christian Lindtner, "The Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikā-a reply" in "Adversaria Buddhica", PJ 26, 1982, 167ff.

47.6.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 170-171

47.6.11.Cristina Scherrer-Schaub, "Un manuscrit tibétain des Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikā des Nāgārjuna", CEA 3, 1987, 103-112.

47.6.11.0 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 12, 1996-98, 54-64

47.6.11.1 Edited and translated, with the Āryadharmadhātugarbha-vivaraṇa, by Gyaltsen Namdol. Sarnath 1998

47.6.11.1.5 Peter Skilling, "Eight appropriate similes ('Thun pa'idpe brgyud): Verse Five of Nāgārjuna's Pratītyasamutpādahṛdayakārikā and the Sūtra on the question on how transmigration occurs", in Tamalawela Dhammaratna and Pasadika, ed., Dharmadhuṭa-Melanmges offerts au Venerable Thich Huyen-Vi a l/occasion de son soixante-dixieme anniversaire (Paris 1997), 251-260

47.6.12 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 162-163

47.4.15 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sloman), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising: an Oral Teachinog. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006

     7.Ratnāvalī

See e47.4.23. Summary in Ruegg 23-26

47.7.1 Edited and partly translated in Giuseppe Tucci, "The Ratnāvalī of Nāgārjuna", JRAS 1934, 307-325. 1936, 237, 423. First part reprinted in GTOM, 321-336; also in P.L.Vaidya (ed.), Mādhyamikaśāstra of Nāgārjuna (Darbhanga 1960), 296-310

47.7.1.1 Edited in Pali, Sanskrit and Thai characters by William J. Gedney. Phranakhon 1935; Kringthep 1970; Bangkok 1991

47.7.2 Selection from Chapter 1 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 208-217 

47.7.3 Partly translated by K. Satchidanandamurty in Nāgārjuna (New Delhi 1971), 87-111

47.7.4 Translated by Jeffrey Hopkins and Lati Rimpoche with Anne Klein in The Precious Garland and The Song of the Four Mindfulnesses. London, New York 1975

47.7.5 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, Nāgārjuna: Juvolkaeden og ryadharmadhandre skriften (Kobenhavn 1982)

47.7.6 Edited by H. Chatterjee Sastri, The Philosophy of Nāgārjuna as contained in the Ratnāvalī. Calcutta 1977

47.7.7 Siglinde Dietz, "The fifth chapter of Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī", JNRC 4, 1980, 189-220. Contains Sanskrit text.

47.7.8 Michael Hahn, Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī. Volume One: The Basic Texts (Sanskrit, Tibetan, Chinese). Indica et Tibetica, Band 1. Bonn 1982

47.7.9 Michael Hahn, "On a numerical problem in Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī", IBSDJ 161-186

47.7.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 163-169

47.7.11 Michael Hahn, "On the sources of Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 477-478.

47.7.12 Yokihiro Okada and Michael Hahn, "Zur Quelle der 17 Fehler in der Ratnāvalī des Nāgārjuna", IIJ 28, 1985, 123-134

47.7.13 Partly translated into French in Silburn 180

47.7.14 Leonard W.J. van der Kuijp, "Notes on the transmission of Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī in Tibet", TJ 10.2, 1985, 3-19

47.7.15 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zur Liste der 57 'Kleineren Fehler' in der Ratnāvalī und zum Problem der Schulzgehörigkeit Nāgārjunas", SII 11-12, 1986, 203-232

47.7.16 V.P.Androssov, "Māyāvāda according to the Ratnāvalī of Nāgārjuna", FPS 190-196

47.7.17 Michael Hahn, "Das älteste Manuskript von Nāgārjuna's Ratnāvalī", SII 13-14, 1987, 77-100

47.7.17.1 Edited with Ajitamitra's commentary. Sarnath 1991

47.7.18 Tilmann Vetter, "On the authenticity of the Ratnāvalī", AS 46.1, 1992, 492-506

47.7.18.0 Shohei ichimura, "Nāgārjuna's historicity on the basis of Suhrllekha and Ratnavali", BCS 33-73

47.7.18.1 Translated as The Precious Garland: An Epistle to the King. Boston 1997

47.7.18.2 Rendered by Jeffrey Hopkins as Buddhist Advice for Giving and Liberation: Nagarjuna's Precious Garland. Ithaca, N.Y. 1998

47.7.18.5 Harunaga Isaacson, "Citations from the Ratnavali and Bodhicittavivarana in the Abhayapaddhati", SII 21, 1997, 55-58; 22, 1999, 55-58

47.7.19 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 153-161

47.7.21 Akimichi Eda, "Zu den überseitzungen der Ratnāvali in Tibet", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 46-49

47.7.23 Joseph Walser, "Nāgārjuna and the Ratnāvalī: new ways to date an old philosopher", JIABS 25, 2002, 209-262

47.7.27 Christina Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: psychology and politics inNagārjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794

     8.Suhṛllekha

Sections translated in Pfad; Nyanaponika

47.8.1 Translated by H. Wenzel, JPTS 1886, 1-32. Reprinted Leipzig 1886. Stanzas of this quoted in Dasgupta I, 144-145

47.8.2 Samuel Beal, "Some remarks on the Suhṛllekha or Friendly Communication of Nāgārjuna-Bodhisattva to King Śatopahanna", IA 16, 1887, 169-172

47.8.3 Translated from I-tsing's Chinese translation by Samuel Beal, with Chinese text. Shanghai 1892

47.8.5 Translated by Thubten Kalzang Rinpoche. TWGB 13-44

47.8.6 Translated by Robert Excell in TWGB 20-44

47.8.7 Translated in Beyer

47.8.8 Translated by Leslie Kawamura as Golden Zephyr. Emeryville, Calif. 1975

47.8.9 Jay Goldberg, "Āchārya Nāgārjuna and his Suhṛllekha", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 32-39

47.8.10 Tibetan text edited with English translation by L. Jamspal, N.S. Chophel and P. della Santina as Nāgārjuna's Letter to King Gautamīputra. Delhi 1978, 1983

47.8.11 Translated as Nāgārjuna's Letter by Lobsang Tharchin and Artemus B. Engle. Dharamsala 1979

47.8.12 Translated into Danish in Christian Lindtner, To buddhistiske laeredigte (Kobenhavn 1981), 19-35

47.8.13 Translated into French in Geshe Ngawang Khyenrab et Georges Driessens (with Michel Zaregradsky), La lettre d'un Ami du Superieuren Nāgārjuna. Dharma 1981; Paris 1982

47.8.15 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 218-224

47.8.16 Sieglinde Dietz, "The author of the Suhṛllekha", CTBRP 59-72

47.8.16.1 Edited by Dwarikadas Shastri. Buddhabharati Granthamala 33. Varanasi 1995

47.8.16.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated in David J. Kalupahana, Nagarjuna's Moral Philosophy and Sinhala Buddhism. U. of Kalaniya 1995

47.8.17 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 164-176

47.8.18 Translated by C., T. Dorji in Saint Nāgārjuna's Letter to King Gautamiputra. Delhi 2001

47.8.19 Bimalendra Kkumar, "Common elements in Theravāda and Mahāyāna Buddhism in Suhṛllekha of Nāgārjuna", JOI 51, 2001, 19-28

47.8.20 Edited by Pema Tenzin, with Mahāmati's Vyaktapadaṭīkā. Sarnath 2002

47.8.24 Nāgārjuna's Letter to a Friend, with a commentary by Kangyur Rinpoche. Ithaca, N.Y. 2005

     9.Śūnyatāsaptati and Vṛtti thereon

See 47.4.65

47.9.2 Summarized in Ruegg 20-21

47.9.2.1 Translated, with the Svavṛtti, by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina. Sakya Institute of Tibetan philosophy, Missouri 1978

47.9.2.2 David Ross Komito, A Study of Nāgārjuna's Śūnyatā-saptati-kārikās. Ph.D.Thesis, Indiana University 1979; Ann Arbor 1980.

47.9.3 Edited in Tibetan and translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 31-69 (Danish version 136-164)

47.9.4 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Sarnath 1985

47.9.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Śūnyatāsaptatīkārikā. Las setenta Estrajas de la vacieded (sgua la Vṛtti) de Nāgārjuna", BAEO 22, 1986, 5-60

47.9.5 Edited and translated by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. JIP 15, 1987, 1-56.

47.9.5.1 Edited and translated by David Ross Komito. Ithaca, N.Y. 1987

47.9.6 Felix Raymond Erb, Die Śūnyatāsaptati des Nāgārjuna und die Śūnyatāsaptativṛtti (verse 1-32)(unter Berücksichtigung der Kommentar Candrakirtis, Parahitas und des zweiten Dalai Lama). Doctoral Thesis, U. of Hamburg 1990

47.9.6.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV, pp. 53-99 with a summary on pp. xxxii-xiii.

47.9.7 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 133-142

47.9.10 Aiswarya Biswas, "An outlne sketch of Śūnyatāsaptati", JDPUC 13, 2005, 69-71

47.9.15 Aiswarya Biswas, "Śūnya-śūnyatā: methodological constraint of Nāgārjuna", JDPUC 12, 2003, 76-82

     10.Sūtrasamuccaya

47.10.1 Anukula Chandra Banerjee, "The Sūtrasamuccaya", IHQ 17, 1941, 121-126

47.10.2 Jean Filliozat, "Śikṣāsamuccaya and Sūtrasamuccaya", JA 252, 1964, 473-478

47.10.3 Part l translated by Pasadika, JRS 7.1, 1979, 19-44

47.10.4 Sections I-XVIII translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son 2 to 20 (Fevrier 1978 - Decembre 1982)

47.10.5 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 172-179

47.10.6 Pasadika, "Prolegomena to an English translation of the Sūtrasamuccaya", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 101-109

47.10.7 Edited in Bhikkhu Pasadika, Nāgārjuna's Sūtrasamuccaya: A Critical Edition of the mDo kun las btus pa. Kopenhavn 1989, 1991

47.10.7.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "El Sūtrasamuccaya de Nāgārjuna: el text y las tradicion viriente", REB 3, 1992, 35-56

47.10.7.7 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Mdo kun las btus pa (Sūtrasamuccaya)", BSPF 39-42

47.10.8.Asano Morinobu, "The Sūtrasamuccaya and the Śikṣāsamuccaya", TICOJ 39, 1994, 119

47.10.10 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Ndo Kun Las Btus Pa (Sūtrasamuccaya)", WFBR 34.1-2, 1997, 48-57

     11.Svabhāvatrayapraveśasiddhi

47.11.1 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 2, 1933, 147-161

47.11.2 Edited by Susumu Yamaguchi

    12.Vaidalyasūtra or Vaidalyaprakaraṇa

47.12.1 Edited in Tibetan by Yuichi Kajiyama, with English introduction. MIK 6-7, 1965, 129-155. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 361-388

47.12.2 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Varanasi 1974

47.12.3 Edited and translated by Ole Holten Pind, Madhyamaka Dialectics (Copenhagen 1987)

47.12.4.Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. Delhi 1995, 2004

47.12.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El centra de la autchticidad del Vaidalyaprakaraṇa attributi Nāgārjuna", BAEO 32, 1996, 359-370

47.12.5 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 143-149

47.12.6 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised: A Critical Study of Nāgārjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2001

47.12.7 Ole Holten Pind, "Why the Vaidalyaprakarana cannot be an authentic work of Nāgārjuna", WZKSOA 25, 2001, 149-172

     13.Vigrahavyāvarttanī

See e47.4.23. t47.4.28. et47.4.65. Summarized in Ruegg.

47.13.1 Translated from Tibetan into French by Susumu Yamaguchi. JA 215, 1929, 1-86

47.13.2 Translated with autocommentary from Chinese by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 77 pp.

47.13.3 Edited in Sanskrit by K.P.Jayaswal and R. Sankrtyayana. JBRS 23, 1937, Appendix. Reprinted in P.L.Vaidya, Mādhyamikaśāstra of Nāgārjuna (Darbhanga 1960)

47.13.4 E.H.Johnston, "Nāgārjuna's list of kuśaladharmas", WMN 114-123. Also IHQ 14, 1938, 314-323

47.13.5 Edited in Sanskrit by E.H.Johnston and A.Kunst. MCB 9, 1951, 99-152

47.13.6 Kārikās only edited and explained by Satkari Mookerjee. NNMRP I, 7-41

47.13.7 Partly translated into German by Frauwallner in Pfad 200-204

47.13.8 Susumu Yamaguchi, Dynamic Buddha and Static Buddha. Translated from the Japanese by S. Watanabe. Tokyo 1958

47.13.9 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli, Nāgārjuna (Torino 1961), 139-176

47.13.10 Translated by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. JIP 1, 1971, 217-261. Reprinted Delhi 1978

47.13.10.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on the interpretation of the term sādhyasama in Mādhyamika texts", JIP 2, 1974, 225-230

47.13.11 Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya, "Some notes on the Vigrahavyāvarttanī", JIP 5, 1978, 237-242

47.13.11.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "On the relationship between Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvarttanī and the Nyāyasūtras", Journal of Indo-European Studies 5, 1979, 265-273

47.13.12 Summarized in Ruegg 21-23

47.13.13 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan in Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 70-86 (Danish version 165-174)

47.13.14 Roger Jackson, "For whom emptiness prevails: an analysis of the religious implications of Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvarttanī 70", Religious Studies 21, 1985, 407-414

47.13.15 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The logical illumination of Indian mysticism", OUP 1, 1986, 116-143. Reprinted CEBKM 18-64

47.13.16 Edited and translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Dwarikadas Shastri. Varanasi 1994

47.13.17 Donald S. Lopez, Jr., "dGe 'dum Chos'phal's portion on Vigraha-vyāvarttanī 29", BF 3, 1994, 161-184

47.13.18 Ian Mabbott, "Is there a Devadatta in the house? Nāgārjuna's Vigrahavyāvarttaṇī and the Liar paradox", JIP 24, 1996, 295-320

47.13.19 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Against the attribution of the Vigrahavyāvarttanī to Nāgārjuna", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 151-166

47.13.20 Summarized by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 124-133

47.13.25 Edited with Tibetan translation by Yoshiyasu Yomazawa. JNIBS 31, 2008, 209-333

     14.Vyavahārasiddhi

47.14.1 Partially translated in Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 97-99. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 179-180

     15.Yuktiṣaṣṭikā

47.15.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated into German by Philipp Schaefer.   MKB 3, 1923

47.15.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into Japanese, with Candrakīrti's commentary, by Susumu Yamaguchi in CBR, 31-109

47.15.3 Stanzas 30-35 translated by Lindtner, JIP 9, 1981, 167-168

47.15.4 Summarized in Ruegg 19-20

47.15.5 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and fragments translated by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana, 100-120 (and in Danish version)

47.15.6 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIABS 6.2, 1983, 94-123

47.15.6.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Yuktiṣaṣṭikakārikā. Las sesenta estrajas de la argumentacion le Nāgārjuna", BAEO 19, 1983, 5-38

47.15.7 Sanskrit text in Bimalendra Kumar, "The critical edition of Yuktiṣaṣṭika-kārikā of Nāgārjuna", TJ 18.3, 1993, 3-16

47.15.7.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV pp. 19-51, with a summary on pp. xxviii-xxxi.

47.15.8 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 150-153

47.15.12 Edited with Candrakīrti's Vṛtti by Joseph Loizzo. New York 2004

     15A. Pratītyasamutpādacakra (?)

47.15A.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated in Marek Mejor, "The Pratītya-samutpādacakra ascribed to Nāgārjuna", ActOP 43.2, 1990, 41-56

     16.General

See a8.1.19; a379.67:255, 554

47.16.1 E. Lyall, "Biographies of Aśvaghoṣa, Nāgārjuna, Āryadeva and Vasubandhu, translated from Vassilief", IA 4, 1875, 141-145

47.16.2 S.C.Das, "Life and legend of Nāgārjuna", JASBe 5, 1882, 115-121

47.16.3 Samuel Beal, "The age and writing of Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva", IA 15, 1886, 353-356

47.16.5 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Nāgārjuna, the earliest writer of the Renaissance period", PAIOC 1.2, 1919, 125-130

47.16.6 Max Walleser, "The life of Nāgārjuna from Tibetan and Chinese sources", Hirth Commemoration Volume (London 1920), 421-455. Reprinted Delhi 1979, 1990

47.16.7 Max Walleser, "Die Lebenzeit des Nāgārjuna", ZBVG 6, 1924-25: 95, 237

47.16.8 R. Kimura, "Mahāyāna and Hīnayāna works known to Nāgārjuna", IHQ 3, 1927, 412-417

47.16.9 Giuseppe Tucci, "A Sanskrit biography of the siddhas and some questions connected with Nāgārjuna", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-160. Reprinted in GTOM 229-244

47.16.10 Poul Tuxen, "In what sense can we call the teachings of Nāgārjuna negativism?", JOR 11, 1937, 231-242

47.16.11 A.C.Mukerji, "Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara", AUS 1938 (Philosophy) 1-18

47.16.12 O. Uhrbach, "Die Wendung des Buddhismus zur Tat in den Systemen Nāgārdschunes und Nichirens", Forschungen und Forschritte 14, 1938, 354-356

47.16.13 The Latvian High Priest, "The great guru Nāgārjuna", MB 48, 1940, 149-159

47.16.14 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nāgārjuna on the Buddhist theory of causation", KVRACV 485-492

47.16.15 P.T.Raju, "Nāgārjuna's conception of the śūnya", BhV 2, 1940-41, 43-48

47.16.16 Jwala Prasad, "The philosophy of Nāgārjuna", PQ 18, 1942-43, 133-138

47.16.17 S.C.Sarkar, "A Tibetan acount of Nāgārjuna", SIJ l.2, 1948, 94-120

47.16.18 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nāgārjuna and satkāryavāda of the Sāṃkhyas", SIS 4.1, 1951, 47-50

47.16.19 V.W.Karambelkar, "The problem of Nāgārjuna", JIH 30, 1952, 21-33

47.16.20 H.T.Shanta, "Is Nāgārjuna a sceptic?", PQ 25, 1952, 185-188

47.16.21 A.K.Sarkar, "Nāgārjuna and Whitehead", ProcIPC 28, 1953, 289-294

47.16.22 Suniti Kumar Pathak, "Life of Nāgārjuna", IHQ 30, 1954, 93-95

47.16.23 P.S.Sastri, "Nāgārjuna and Āryadeva", IHQ 31, 1955, 193-202

47.16.24 B.K.Sengupta, "A study of Nāgārjuna", IHQ 31, 1955, 257-262

47.16.25 Karl Jaspers, Die Grossen Philosophen. Volume One. Munchen 1957

47.16.25.1 W. L. King, "Negation as a religious category (negation of Nāgārjuna, second-century Buddhist philosopher)", Journal of Religion 37, 1957, 106

47.16.26 Satkari Mookerjee, "The absolutist's standpoint in logic", NNMRP I, 1-175

47.16.27 Richard H. Robinson, "Some logical aspects of Nāgārjuna's system", PEW 6, 1957, 291-308

47.16.28 K.Venkataramanan, "The sense of 'I'", PQ 29, 1957, 219-228

47.16.29 Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist logic expounded by means of symbolic logic", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 3-21

47.16.30 Richard H. Robinson, "Mysticism and logic in Seng-chao's thought", PEW 8, 1958-59, 99-120

47.16.31 Bharat Singh Upadhyaya, "Sanskrit authors: Aśvaghoṣa, Nāgārjuna, Buddhapālita and Bhāvaviveka, Asaṅga and Vasubandhu, Diṅnāga, and Dharmakīrti", 2500 Years 218-224

47.16.32 Sramanera Jivaka, "Causation and Nāgārjuna", MB 67, 1959, 215-223

47.16.33 Karuna Bhattacharya, "The concept of śūnyatā: an analysis of Nāgārjuna's philosophy", JPA 7, 1960, 123-135

47.16.34 Walter Liebenthal, "Ding und dharma: ein Wort zu Jaspers' Nāgārjuna'", AS 14, 1961, 15-32

47.16.35 David Francis Casey, Aspects of the Śūnyatā--Absolute of Nāgārjuna of 2d Century A.D. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1961

47.16.36 B.S.L.Hanumantha Rao, "The contemporaneity of Kanishka and Nāgārjuna examined", QJAHRS 28.3-4, 1962-63, 23-29

47.16.37 A.K.Sarkar, "Nāgārjuna: on causation and nirvāṇa", RSV 395-402

47.16.38 David F. Casey, "Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti--a study of significant differences", TICOJ 9, 1964, 34-45

47.16.39 G.Jawahar Lal, "Was Kanishka a patron of the Buddhist philosopher Nāgārjuna?", QJAHRS 30, 1964-65, 21-31

47.16.39.1 Frederick John Streng, Nāgārjuna's Vow of "Emptiness" as a Religious Expression--A Study in Religious Epistemology. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1964

47.16.40 L.M.Joshi, "Life and times of the Mādhyamika philosopher Nāgārjuna", MB 73, 1965: 13, 42

47.16.41 Karuna Bhattacharya, Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara--a Critical and Comparative Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1965

47.16.42 Susumu Yamaguchi, "The concept of the pure land in Nāgārjuna's doctrine", EB n.s. 1.2, 1966, 34-47

47.16.43 Paul F. Schmidt, "Nāgārjuna and Whitehead: an analytic comparative philosophy", VQ 32, 1966-67, 121-129

47.16.44 Robert Powell, "Some reflections on causality", AP 38, 1967, 114-120

47.16.45 Frederick J. Streng, "Purification through non-discrimination, according to Nāgārjuna", IAHRC II, 119-120

47.16.46 Junkichi Imanichi, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy as referred to by Nāgārjuna" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 16.2, 1968, 35-96

47.16.46.0 Etienne Lamotte, "Le triple jayau du Buddhisme selon Nāgārjuna", Chinese Culture 10.2, 1969, 6-19. Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti in REB 1, 1991, 135-161

47.16.46.1 Richard H. Robinson, "Did Nāgārjuna really refute all philosophical views?", PEW 22, 1972, 325-332

47.16.47 K.Venkata Ramanan, "Criticism and comprehension: an exposition of the middle way in the philosophy of Nāgārjuna", ProcIPC 1970, 46-54

47.16.48 Nāgārjuna's views summarized in Warder 374-387

47.16.49 Jan Yun-hua, "Nāgārjuna, one or more? A new interpretation of Buddhist hagiography", HistR 10, 1970, 139-155

47.16.50.1 Shohei Ichimura, Nāgārjuna's Philosophy of Śūnyatā and His Dialectic. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1972

47.16.50.2 Ram Chandra Jha, The Vedāntic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality as interpreted by Śaṃkara and Nāgārjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1972

47.16.50.3 Christopher Douglas Priestley, Nāgārjuna's Argument for the Emptiness of All Being. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Toronto 1972

47.16.51 Ramacandra Jha, The Vedāntic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality, as Interpreted by Śaṃkara and Nāgārjuna. Calcutta 1973

47.16.52 Frederick J. Streng, "The significance of pratītyasamutpāda for understanding the relationship between saṃvṛti and paramārthasatya in Nāgārjuna", PTT 27-39

47.16.53 A.K.Warder, "Is Nāgārjuna a Mahayanist?", PTT 78-88

47.16.54 R.Puligandla, "How does Nāgārjuna establish the relativity of all views?", MB 1973, 157-164

47.16.55 So Takahashi, "La double verité chez Nāgārjuna" (summary). SKenk 215, 1973, 134-138

47.16.56 Masao Abe, "Mahāyāna Buddhism and Whitehead--a view by a lay student of Whitehead's philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 415-428

47.16.57 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Nāgārjuna's concept of śūnya and Śaṃkara's concept of Brahman. Comparison and contrast", PTG 9.2, 1975, 22-28

47.16.58 Frederick J. Streng, "Metaphysics, negative dialectic, and the expression of the inexpressible", PEW 25, 1975, 429-488

47.16.59 Ives Waldo, "Nāgārjuna and analytic philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 281-290; 28, 1978, 287-298

47.16.60 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Whitehead and Buddhism on the art of living", EB 18.1, 1975, 7-36

47.16.61 Mark Siderits and J.D.O'Brien, "Zeno and Nāgārjuna on motion", PEW 26, 1976, 281-300

47.16.62 Robert Trudnel and R.Puligandla, "Beyond the linguistic and conceptual: a comparison of Albert Camus and Nāgārjuna", Darshana 16.1, 1976, 1-12

47.16.63 Hueh-Li Chang, "Nāgārjuna's approach to the problem of the existence of God", Religious Studies 12, 1976, 1-12

47.16.64 Frank J. Hoffman, "On Nāgārjuna: common sense, nonsense, and sense", MW 51, 1976, 115-119

47.16.65 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Creativity in the Buddhist perspective", EB 9.2, 1976, 43-62

47.16.67 Kalsang Yeshi and Nathan Katz, "The hagiography of Nāgārjuna", Kailash 5, 1977, 269-276

47.16.68 Mervyn Sprung, "Nietzsche and Nāgārjuna: the origin and issue of skepticism", RIT 159-170

47.16.69 Elegant Sayings by Nāgārjuna and Śākya Paṇḍita. Emeryville 1977

47.16.70 Nathan Katz, "Nāgārjuna and Wittgenstein on error", BCWCC 69-89

47.16.71 N.H.Samtani, "The conception of nirvāṇa: transition from early Buddhism to Nāgārjuna", MDPN 145-150

47.16.72 C. Mani, "Relativity and man's image in Nāgārjuna", MDPN 121-144

47.16.73 L.T.Doboom Tulku, "Nāgārjuna on relationship between action and its result", MDPN 151-157

47.16.74 L.M.Joshi, "The legend of Nāgārjuna's murder", MDPN 166-168

47.16.75 C.T.Kenge, "Nāgārjuna and Gauḍapāda", MDPN 201-204;AJOS 3, 1986, 11-16

47.16.76 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Are there real things? Borrowings from Nāgārjuna", JIP 5, 1978, 371-384

47.16.77 Frederick Streng, "The process of ultimate transformation in Nāgārjuna's Mādhyamika", EB 11.2, 1978, 12-32

47.16.78 Glyn Richards, "Śūnyatā: objective referent or via negativa", Religious Studies 14, 1978, 251-260

47.16.79 Bhaswati Bhattacharya (Chakrabarti), "The concept of existence and Nāgārjuna's doctrine of śūnyatā", JIP 7, 1979, 335-344

47.16.80 M.P.Marathe, "Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti on śūnyatā", IPQ 7, 1979-80, 143-158

47.16.81 P.S.Sastri, "Nāgārjuna and Āryadeva", SHIP 3, 183-193

47.16.82 Amarasiri Weeratne, "Nāgārjuna's Mādhyamika philosophy", Buddhist 49.1-2, 1978, 13-14

47.16.83 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nāgārjuna's arguments against motions, their grammatical basis", CIS 85-95

47.16.84 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "The grammatical basis of Nāgārjuna's arguments: some further considerations", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 35-44

47.16.85 Karuna Bhattacharya, "Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara on the 'I'", JIAP 19.1, 1980, 51-60

47.16.86 Shlomo Biderman, "The sceptic's dilemma: an Indian version", JIP 9, 1981, 39-48

47.16.87 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Nāgārjuna's conception of 'voidness' (śūnyatā)", JIP 9, 1981, 273-282

47.16.88 Gustavo Benavides, "Tautology as philosophy in Nicolaus Cusanus and Nāgārjuna", BWP 30-53

47.16.89 Ashok K. Gangadean, "Nāgārjuna, Aristotle and Frege on the nature of thought", SHB 202-243

47.16.90 Nathan Katz, "Nāgārjuna and Wittgenstein on error", SHB 306-327

47.16.91 Vicente Fatone, The Philosophy of Nāgārjuna. Translated by K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1981

47.16.92 Hsueh-Li Cheng, "Nāgārjuna, Kant and Wittgenstein: the San-Lun Mādhyamika exposition of emptiness", Religious Studies 17, 1981, 68-86

47.16.93 Alex Paz-Durini, Temporalité et vacuité chez Nāgārjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, Sorbonne, Paris 1981

47.16.93.5 R. C. Sinha, "The concept of nothingness in Nāgārjuna and Heidegger", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 76-85

47.16.93.6 Robert Trundle, Jr., "Nāgārjuna and the relativity of scientific views of reality", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 47-55

47.16.94 Christian Lindtner, Nāgārjunas Filosofiska Vaerker Mādhyamaka Śāstram. Indiske Studien II. Kobenhavn 1982

47.16.95 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "On the thesis and assertion in the Mādhyamika/dbu ma", CTBRP 2, 1983, 205-241

47.16.96 John Joseph Ryder, Ordinality, Language-Games and Śūnyatā: Their Implications for Religion. Ph.D. Thesis, State University of New York at Stony Brook 1982

47.16.97 Robert A.F. Thurman, "Guidelines for Buddhist social activism based on Nāgārjuna's Jewel Garland of Royal Counsels", EB 16.1, 1983, 19-51

47.16.98 L. Stafford Betty, "Nāgārjuna's masterpiece--logical, mystical, both or neither?", PEW 33, 1983, 123-138

47.16.99 Indra Gupta, "Nature of experience according to Nāgārjuna", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6.

47.16.100 I.W.Mabbott, "Nāgārjuna and Zeno on motion", PEW 34, 1984, 401-420

47.16.101 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Saṃsāra and nirvāṇa", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6

47.16.102 David Loy, "How not to criticize Nāgārjuna: a response to L. Stafford Betty", PEW 34, 1984, 437-446

47.16.103 Robert C. Neville, "Buddhism and process philosophy", BAT 120-142

47.16.104 L. Stafford Betty, "Is Nāgārjuna a philosopher? A reply to Professor Loy", PEW 34, 1984, 447-450

47.16.105 Jodh Singh, "Śūnyavāda: Nāgārjuna to Guru Nanak", JRS 12.2, 1984, 25-31

47.16.106 Kee Chong Ryu, Nāgārjuna's Emptiness and Paul Tillich's God: A Comparative Study for the Dialogue between Christianity and Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, Drew University 1984

47.16.106.1 Alex Wayman, "Nāgārjuna: moralist reformer of Buddhism", Studia Missionalia 34, 1984. Reprinted UTK 59-88

47.16.107 Y.S.Shastri, "Nāgārjuna--a Mahayanist", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 226-233. Summarized in PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 411-412.

47.16.108 Tyson Anderson, "Wittgenstein and Nāgārjuna's paradox", PEW 35, 1985, 157-170

47.16.109 K. V. Apte, "Is Mādhyamika śūnya positive?", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 204-220

47.16.110 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nāgārjuna and the Naiyāyikas", JIP 13, 1985, 107-132

47.16.111 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Sources of Nāgārjuna's philosophy in early Buddhism", JDPaliUC 3, 1985-86, 13-17; 10, 1986, 15-20

47.16.112 Sushanta Sen, "The concept of multi-dimensional śūnyatā in Nāgārjuna's philosophy", VJP 21.2, 1985, 73-82

47.16.113 G.C.Nayak, "The analytic philosophy of Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti: some implications", JICPR 2.2, 1985, 51-60

47.16.114 J.G.Arapura, "Nāgārjuna and Bhartṛhari on time", Scottish Journal of Religion 1981. Reprinted as "Time within logos and without as in Grammar, Vedānta and Mādhyamika", HEVT 99-108

47.16.115 Carmen Dragonetti, "La escuela de Nāgārjuna: una filosofia india de la contingencia universal", Pensiamento 42, 1986, 47-61

47.16.116 R.D.Gunaratne, "Understanding Nāgārjuna's catuṣkoṭi", PEW 26, 1986, 213-234.

47.16.117 Y.Kajiyama, "Transfer of merits in Pure Land Buddhism--Nāgārjuna, Vasubandhu and T'an-luan", in Buddhism and its relation to other Religions. Essays in Honor of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on his 70th Birthday, 1986, 123-138. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 29-44

47.16.119 S. M. Shah, The Dialectic of Knowledge and Reality in Indian Philosophy: Kundakunda, Nāgārjuna, Gauḍapāda, Śaṃkara. Delhi 1986

47.16.119.1 Selections from Nagarjuna's works translated by Christian Lindtner in Master of Wisdom. Writings of the Buddhist Master Nagarjuna. Berkeley, Calif. 1986

47.16.120 Carmen Dragonetti, "An Indian philosophy of universal contingency: Nāgārjuna's school", JICPR 4, 1987, 113-124.

47.16.121 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The modality of Nāgārjuna's dialectics", JIP 15, 1987, 285-310.

47.16.122 Ramendranatha Ghosh, The Dialectics of Nāgārjuna. Allahabad 1987

47.16.122.1 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The foundaton of Madhyamaka-Prāsaṅgika school of Buddhism by Nāgārjuna in his paradigm of middle way dialectics", JASP 32.2, 1987, 155-164

47.16.123 Yu-Kwan Ng, "The arguments of Nāgārjuna in the light of modern logic", JIP 15, 1987, 363-382.

47.16.124 Diane Ames, "Nāgārjuna's concept of śūnyatā", TPW 3, 1987, 15-23

47.16.125 Hisao Inagaki, "The easy method of entering the stage of non-retrogression", TPW 3, 1987, 24-28.

47.16.125.0 G. C. Nayak, "The philosophy of Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti", GCNPR 1, 1987, 1527. Reprinted in GCNPR 2, 18-33

47.16.125.1 Andrew Philip Tuc, Isogenesis: Western Readings of Nāgārjuna and the Philosophy of Scholarship. Ph.D.Thesis, Princeton University 1987

47.16.126 J. Bronkhorst, "Nāgārjuna and the Naiyāyikas", JIP 13, 1988, 107-132

47.16.127 Douglas A. Fox, "Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara", AJOS 5, 1988, 127-130

47.16.128 Charles Hartshorne, "Śaṃkara, Nāgārjuna and Fa Tsang, with some Western analogues", IAB 98-115

47.16.128.5 Claus Oetke, "Die metaphysische Lehre Nāgārjuna's", Conceptus, Zeitschrift für Philosophie 22, nr. 56, 1988, 47-64

47.16.129 A.M.Padhye, The Framework of Nāgārjuna's Philosophy. BIBS 35, 1988

47.16.130 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "A note on Nāgārjuna's skepticism", SIRVJ 247-256

47.16.132 Mark Siderits, "Nāgārjuna as anti-realist", JIP 16, 1988, 311-326. Reprinted IPE 1, 11-26

47.16.132.1 Shlomo Biderman, "Scepticism and religion: on the interpretation of Nāgārjuna", IndPhRel 61-74

47.16.133 Eli Franco, "Mahāyāna Buddhism--an unfortunate misunderstanding? Review of David J. Kalupahana's Nāgārjuna, The Philosophy of the Middle Way", BIS 4-5, 1989, 39-48

47.16.133.5 Shohei Ichimura, "Nāgārjuna's dialectice analyzed in terms of anvaya-vyatireka", Amala Prajna 325-341; reprinted BCS 123-145

47.16.134 Richard King, "Śūnyatā and ajāti: absolutism and the philosophies of Nāgārjuna and Gauḍapāda", JIP 17, 1989, 385-406

47.16.135 Dilipkumar Mohanta, "Nāgārjuna's dialectic and Wittgenstein's Tractatus: a comparative study", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 53-60

47.16.135.1 Arvind Kumar Rai, "Non-tenability of metalanguage in the context of the paradox of Nāgārjuna's dialectic", Amala Prajna 343-347

47.16.136 Robert Robbins, "Early Buddhism and Nāgārjuna on the subject of emptiness", WCAAS Selected Papers in Asian Studies (Dept. of History, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah), 1989.

47.16.137 Claus Oetke, "Rationalismus und mystik in der philosophie Nāgārjunas", SII 15, 1989, 1-40

47.16.138 Tyson Anderson, "Kalupahana on nirvāṇa", PEW 40, 1990, 221-234

47.16.139.1 Nancy McCagney, Nāgārjuna: Then and Now. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1991

47.16.139 Claus Oetke, "Remarks on the interpretation of Nāgārjuna's philosophy", JIP 19, 1991, 315-324

47.16.140 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Nāgārjuna is Mahāyānist", YSS 83-90

47.16.141 T.R.Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalaparīkṣā of Nāgārjuna", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 167-168

47.16.142 Christian Lindtner, "On Nāgārjuna's epistemology", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 168-169

47.16.143 Phyllis Granoff, "Jain biographies of Nāgārjuna or: Notes on the writing of biography in medieval India", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 643

47.16.144 Shohei Ichimura, "'Re-examining the period of Nāgārjuna. Western India, A.D. 50-150'", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14

47.16.146 Guy Bugault, "Nāgārjuna: examen critique du nirvāṇa", AS 46.1, 1992, 81-146

47.16.147 John King-Farlow, "Conceptual atomism and Nāgārjuna's sceptical arguments", IndPQ 19, 1992, 16-23

47.16.147.1 Chr. Lindtner, "Kālidāsa and Nāgārjuna", ALB 56, 1992, 1-6

47.16.147.2.Arvind Kumar Rai, "The positive dimension of śūnyatā in Nāgārjuna", PGI 87-94

47.16.147.3 Madhumitra Chattopadhyay, "Self-referential paradoxes in Nāgārjuna", SMT 98-111

47.16.147.4 Bhagchandra Bhaskar Jain, "Nāgārjuna and Āryadeva: their contribution to nirātmavāda", SMT 85-97

47.16.148 David Loy , "Indra's postmodern net", PEW 43, 1993, 481-510

47.16.148.0 Joseph McKeown, "Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara: a study in contrast", BHISS 49-55

47.16.148.1 H.N.Misra, "Nāgārjuna's concept of śūnyatā: a re-examination", SMT 62-70

47.16.149 Leonard C.D.C. Priestley, "The term 'bhāva' and the philosophy of Nāgārjuna", SBWarder 124-144

47.16.149.0 A.K.Rai, "A systematic approach to Nāgārjuna's philosophy", SMT 33-44

47.16.149.1 Michael G. Barnhart, "Śūnyatā, textualism, and incommensurability", PEW 44, 1994, 6547-658

47.16.149.5 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Nāgārjuna section, 350P, 1994, 53-57

47.16.150 Jay L. Garfield, "Dependent arising and the emptiness of emptiness: why did Nāgārjuna start with causation?", PEW 44, 1994, 210-250

47.16.150.1 Richard P. Hayes, "Nāgārjuna's appeal", JIP 22, 1994, 299-378

47.16.150.1.5 C. des P. le Roux, "Nāgārjuna and time", JISSA 2-3, 1994-95, 20-28

47.16.150.2 Dalsukh D. Malvania, "Remarks on the śūnyavāda of Nāgārjuna", FestKB 403-412

47.16.151 Karikaya C. Patel, "The paradox of negation in Nāgārjuna's philosophy", AsPOxford 4, 1994, 17-32

47.16.151.1 T.R.Sharma, "A critical approach to karma-phala-pariksa of Nagarjuna", AIBP 1994, 90-97

47.16.151.2 Thomas E. Wood, Nagarjunian Disputations. A Philosophical Journey through an Indian Looking Glass. Celhi 1994

47.16.152 Kalidas Bhattacharya, "Back to Nāgārjuna and grammar", ALB 59, 1995, 178-189

47.16.153 Takashi Kasai, "Nāgārjuna and Spinoza on truth", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 33-39

47.16.154 Ian W. Mabbott, "Nāgārjuna and deconstruction", PEW 45, 1995, 203-226

47.16.154.1 Biswanarayan Shastri, "Nagarjuna's legends and history", JAssamRS 34, 1995, 37-42

47.16.154.2 Jankinath Kaul 'Kamal', "Philosophy of Nagarjuna and Kasmir Saivism", ITaur 21-22, 1995-96, 153-176

47.16.154.8 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Early Mahāyāna lay ethics in Nāgārjuna", TJ 21.1, 1996, 3-18

47.16.155 Alex Wayman, "The secret of Nāgārjuna's position on dependent origination and śūnyatā", ITMS 1996, 82-109

47.16.155.1 V.P.Androssov, "Three points of view on Nāgārjuna's hagiography", GSBL 37-46

47.16.155.2 V.P.Androssov, "Dialectics of reason and insight in Nāgārjuna's works", GSBL 157-199

47.16.155.3 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nāgārjuna's logic", BVSK 29-3...

47.16.156 D. P. Chattopadhyaya, "Scepticism revisited: Nāgārjuna and Nyāya via Matilal", RSB 1997, 50-68

47.16.156.1 Sukomal Chaudhuri, "Nāgārjuna and his examination of the theory of relativity", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 37-46

47.16.157 Shohei Ichimura, "On the relationship between Nāgārjuna's dialectic and Buddhist logic", JIBSt 45.2, 1997, 14-18. Reprinted in BLS 123-147

47.16.158 Chr. Lindtner, "Nagarjuna", CEAP 1997, 349-370

47.16.159 Mark Siderits, "Matilal on Nāgārjuna", RSB 1997, 69-93

47.16.159.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and pratityasamutpada", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29

47.16.159.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nagarjuna the philosopher of the origin of the school of the Middle Way", IJBS 9, 1997, 1-18

47.16.160 Shohei Ichimura, "Nāgārjuna's dialectic and Indian logic (2), especially on reference to logical dispute on topic 2 in the To-chuang-yen-lun-ching", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 37-41. Reprinted in BCS 123-146

47.16.160.5 R.P.Singh, "Deconstruction and dialectic: Derrida, Nāgārjuna and Śaṃkara", JIAP 37, 1998, 1-14

47.16.160.7 S. V. Sohoni, "Hāla and Nāgārjunja", FacIC 515-518

47.16.161 C.P.Srivastava, "Plato and Nagarjuna on samvrti and paramartha: some converging perspectives", IndPQ 25, 1998, 387-392

47.16.162 Ian Mabbott, The problem of the historical Nāgārjuna revisited", JAOS 118, 1998, 332-346

47.16.163 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nāgārjuna and apoha", DTI 17-23

47.16.163.5 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised. A Critical Study of Nāgārjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999

47.16.164 See DKM 15-52

47.16.165 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "Nāgārjuna's skepticism vis-a-vis the theories of Jayarāśī and Jayarāśī and Śrīharṣi", PQJNMU 5, 1999, 1-12

47.16.165.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Saṅghabhadra and Nāgārjuna uber die Theorie der zwolfgriechrigen Kaualitat", Horin-Vergleichende Studien zur Janischen-Kultur 20-6, Dusseldorf 1999, 15-37

47.16.166 Shoryu Katsura, "Nāgārjuna and the tetralemma (catuskoti)", WCSU 201-220;

47.16.167 Shoryu Katsura, "Nāhārjuna and the tetralemma: on traikālyasiddhi", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 207-232

47.16.168 G. C. Nayak, "Nāgārjuna, Candrakirti, and Wittgenstein: a critical evaluation of certain significant aspects", ABORI 81, 2000, 123-133

47.16.170 John Schroeder, "Nagarjuna and the doctrine of 'skillful means'", PEW 50, 2000, 559-583

47.16.173 G. Vedaparayana, "Nagarjuna's criticism of the concept of substance and its implications for sunyata", IndPQ 27, 2000, 421-438

47.16.180 Ewing Chinn, "Nagarjuna's fundamental principle of pratityasamutpada", PEW 51, 2001, 54-72

47.16.183 Jay L. Garfield, "Nāgārjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", PEW 51, 2001, 507-524

47.16.185 Prabhakar Mishra, "Nāgārjuna, logician the great", NBWGJ 56-60

47.16.186 Hari Shankar Prasad, "Looking for the postmodern ideas in the Buddha and Nāgārjuna", RDSPPIWP 219-246

47.16.188 N.P.Tiwary, "Is knowledge possible? (In the context of Nāgārjuna)", NBWGH 61-67

47.16.190 Jean-Marc Vivenza, Nagarjuna et la doctrine de la vacuite. Paris 2001

47.16.192 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nāgārjuna: enlightenment ethics and politics", JIPR 7, 2002, 99-130

47.16.194 Roy Harris, "Nāgārjuna, Heraclitus and the problem of language", SLC 9-22

47.16.195 Jong-in Kim, "Misunderstanding of Nāgārjuna's perspective on language", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 36-39

47.16.196 Prabhat Misra, "Philosophical scepticism of Nāgārjuna, a re-evaluation", JIAP 41, 2002, 78-100

47.16.196.5 Toru Funayama, "Traditions relating to the stages of praxis attained by Nāgārjuna,; Asaṅga and Vasubandhu", Tohogaku 105, 2003, summary p. 11

47.16.197 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nāgārjuna and the limits of thought", PEW 53, 2003, 1-21

47.16.198 Eberhard Guha, "Nāgārjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvāṇa", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250

47.147.16.200 Abha Singh, "Nāgārjuna on the concept of morality", IndPQ 30, 2003, 111-118

47.16.204 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nāgārjuna: relational social ontology and the ground of ethics", AsPOxford 14, 2004, 131-146

47.16.206 Vinaya Deshpande, "Nagārjuna and Chinese medicine", DCH 241-258

47.16.207 Eli Franco, "A note on Nāgārjuna and the Naiyāyikas", TMSR 203-208

47.16.209 William Magee, "Expressing the fallacy from the viewpoint of a pervader: Nāgārjuna and the putative consequences of svabhāva", CHBJ 17, 2004, 267-303

47.16.210 Claus Oetke, "On 'Nāgārjuna's logic'", GJWDJ 83-98

47.16.210.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nāgārjuna: le philosophie Buddhiste des origines de l'ecole du milieu", DCH 6756-684

47.16.210.5 Paul Williams, "Nāgārjuna", EnB 2, 2004, 581-582

47.16.211 John Shunji Yokata, "Nāgārjuna, Shinran and Whitehead", TMSR 249-272

47.16.220 Abraham Velaz de Cea, "Emptiness in the Pāli Suttas and the question of Nāgārjuna's orthodoxy", PEW 55, 2005.

47.16.222 Paul O'Grady, "Formal emptiness: Aquinas and Nagārjuna", ContB 6, 2005, 173-188

47.16.223 Joseph Walter, Nāgārjuna in Context. New York 2005

47.16.230 Jay L. Garfield, "Nāgārjuna", EnP 6, 469-472

47.16.232 Ian Mabbott, "Nagārjuna and deconstruction", BandD 21-40

47.16.235 Richard P. Hayes, "Nāgārjuna", EnBuddhism 538-539

47.16.238 Christine Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: philosophy and politics in Nāgārjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794

47.16.240 Ye Shaoyong, "The Muḷamadhyamakakṣrikā and Buddhapālita's comentary (2): Romanized texts based on the newly-identified Sanskrit manuscripts from Tibet", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 105-152

48.Gautama or Akṣapāda (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 225)

     1.Nyāyasūtras

See i29.1.38

48.1.1 Edited in Bengali script with Viśvanātha's Vṛtti by Kasinath Tarkapancanana. Calcutta 1821

48.1.2 Edited, with Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by Nimi Candra Siromani. Memoires de ?rl'Academie Royale des Sciences et Morales III, Paris 1841

48.1.3 Edited and translated, with extracts from Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by J.R. Ballantyne. Three volumes. Allahabad 1850-1854

48.1.4 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 50, 1864-65.

48.1.5 Book One translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Pan 1, 865-67: 98, 116

48.1.6 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1874, 1919

48.1.7 Partly translated, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 2, 1877-78: 60, 109, 311, 363, 552

48.1.8 Edited, with Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by Sukhdyal Sastri. Lahore 1883

48.1.9 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Vārttika and Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā, by V.P.Dvivedin. BI 113, 1887-1914

48.1.10 Edited, with Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887

48.1.11 Edited by Misra Saligram Sastri. Ajmer 1894

48.1.12 Edited with editor's commentary by Harinatha Tarkasiddhanta and Asutosha Tarkabhusana. Calcutta 1894

48.1.13 Edited, with Jayanta Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarī, by G.S. Tailanga. VizSS 8, 1895

48.1.14 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and extracts from Uddyotakara's Vārttika and Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā, by G.S.Tailanga. VizSS 9, 1896. Reprinted SGDOS 15, 1984

48.1.15 Edited and translated by P.C.Sen. Konnagar 1896

48.1.16 Edited, with Radhamohan Vidyavacaspati Gosvamin Bhattacarya's Vivaraṇa, by S.T.G.Bhattacharya. Pan n.s.23, 1901: 1-128. 24, 1902, 129-230. 25, 1903, 320-346. Reprinted Banaras 1903

48.1.17 Edited by Tulasirama Sarma. Meerut 1905

48.1.18 Haraprasad Sastri, "An examination of the Nyāyasūtras", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 245-250. Reprinted in SHIP 2, 88-96

48.1.19 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1906

48.1.20 Edited and translated by Darsananda. Moradabad 1906

48.1.21 Edited with editor's Vaidikavṛtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1909

48.1.22 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1909

48.1.23 Edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. SBH 8, 1911, 1913. Revised 1930

48.1.24 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Dārśanikabrahmavidyā (Calcutta 1911)

48.1.25 Translated, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and Uddyotakara's Vārttika, with notes from Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Udayana's Pariśuddhi, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 4, 1912 - 11, 1919. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 7, 9, 12-13

48.1.26 Edited with editor's commentary by Āśutoṣa Tarkabhūṣaṇa. Calcutta 1913

48.1.27 Edited, with editor's Tattvasudhālaharī, by Hari Dutt Sarma. Lahore 1913

48.1.28 Edited by Badaridatta Sarma. Moradabad 1913

48.1.29 Edited, with Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika and editor's Bhūmikā, by V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 33, 1916-18

48.1.30 Edited, with Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by V.P.Dvivedin and Rama Bhavana Sarma. Pan n.s. 39, 1917, 1-32. 40, 1918, 33-191. 41, 1919, 1-8. Reprinted Banaras 1919

48.1.31 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918

48.1.32 Edited with Balakrsna's Tātparyavṛtti. Banaras 1919

48.1.33 A.B.Dhruva, "'Trividham anumānam' or a study in Nyāyasūtra I.1.5", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 251-280

48.1.34 Ganganatha Jha, "The theism of Gautama, the founder of Nyāya", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 281-286

48.1.35 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by L.S.Dravid, T.S.Bhandari and V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 43, 1920,1970

48.1.36 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, Raghūttama's Candra thereon and Ambādāsa Śāstrī's Ṭippanī, by Ganganatha Jha and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 55, 1920-25

48.1.37 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 8, 1921

48.1.38 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by Digambara Sastri Joshi ASS 91, 1922. Reprinted Poona 1985

48.1.39 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 294-301

48.1.40 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and editor's Prasannapadā, by Sudarsanacarya Punjabi. Bombay 1922

48.1.41 A.Berriedale Keith, "The Nyāyaśāstra of Medhātirthi", BSOAS 3, 1924-25, 623-625

48.1.42 Book III edited and translated into German by Walter Ruben in Zur Indischen Erkenntnistheorie. Leipzig 1926

48.1.43 Translated into German by Walter Ruben. AKM 18.2, 1928, 1-269

48.1.44 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 50-114

48.1.45 Translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana, SBH 8, 1930. Portions reprinted in Source Book 358-379

48.1.46 Jwala Prasad, "Discussion of the Buddhist doctrine of momentariness and subjective idealism in the Nyāyasūtras", JRAS 1930, 31-39. Reprinted ETB 547-556

48.1.47 O. Strauss, "Die Anordnung der Reihe in Nyāyasūtra I.1.2", JTU 6-7, 1930, 13-30

48.1.48 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by T.U.N.Singh. Muzaffarpur 1934

48.1.49 Jwala Prasad, "Definition of direct knowledge in the Nyāyasūtras", NUJ 1, 1935, 58-62

48.1.50 Chapters I-III edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Vārttika, Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Viśvanātha's Vṛtti, by A.M.Tarkatirtha, Taranatha Nyayatarkatirtha and H.K.Tarkartirtha. CalSS 18, 36-44; reprinted Kyoto 1982

48.1.51 Edited and translated, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyasūcīnibandha, by Ganganatha Jha. PO 1-10, 1936-1945. Reprinted in 2 volumes: (1) the edition as POS 58, 1939; (2) the translation as POS 59, 1939. Portions of (2) reprinted in Source Book 358-379

48.1.52 A.C.Mukerji, "Gotama on the problem of validity", POS 39, 1937, 259-265

48.1.53 N.Sivarama Sastri, "The date of Nyāyasūtra", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 77

48.1.54 Saileswar Sen, "The word avyapadeśya in Nyāyasūtra I.1.4", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 63-64

48.1.55 T.G.K.Aiyangar, "Are karmendriyas accepted by Akṣapāda?", ASVOI 2, 1941, 71; 3, 1942, 204-212

48.1.56 V.G.Paranjpe, "The text of the Nyāyasūtras according to Vācaspatimiśra", PAIOC 10, 1941, 296-309

48.1.57 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Akṣapāda and Viśiṣṭādvaita philosophy", JSVRI 2, 1941, 357-370

48.1.58 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by B.P.Sastri and H.R.Sukla. HSS 42, 1942

48.1.59 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Does Akṣapāda advocate an inconscient soul?", ASVOI 4, 1943, 141-151

48.1.60 J.S.Jetly, "Meaning of the word avyapadeśya in Nyāyasūtra I.1.4", JUBo 19, 1950, 63-71

48.1.61 Anima Sengupta, "Śūnyavāda in Nyāyasūtra--a critical exposition", JBRS 42, 1956, 351-356

48.1.62 Edited by Darsanandaji Sarasvati. Mathura 1960

48.1.63 Translated with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by Candrodaya Bhattacharya. JIAP 1, 1961-62 - 33, 1992

48.1.64 T.K.Gopalaswamy Iyengar, "Tattvaṃ tu Bādarāyaṇāt", SVUOJ 6, 1963, 32-33

48.1.65 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

48.1.66 Translated, with Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, by Debiprasad Chattopadhyaya and Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. ISPP 7, 1965 - 15.1, 1974. Reprinted in several volumes, 1967, 1968, etc.

48.1.67 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, by Dvarika Das Sastri. Varanasi 1966

48.1.68 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Zur Deutung von Nyāyasūtram I.1.5", WZKSOA 10, 1966, 66-72

48.1.69 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "On the interpretation of Nyāyasūtras I.1.5 and II.1.37-38" (summary). CIDO 27, 1967, 352-353

48.1.70 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Vārttika, Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Udayana's Pariṣuddhi, by Anantlal Thakur. Volume One. Darbhanga 1967

48.1.71 Nyayatirtha Srijiva, "Antiquity of the Nyāyasūtra", Anviksa 3.1, 1968, 1-19. 3.2, 1969, 49-57

48.1.72 Albrecht Wezler, "Die 'dreifache' schlussfolgerung im Nyāyasūtra", IIJ 11, 1969, 190-211

48.1.73 J.S.Jetly, "Debate in ancient logic", SPP 9, 1969, 11-15

48.1.74 A.Wezler, "Dignāga's Kritik an der Schlusslehre des Nyāya und die Deutung vom Nyāyasūtra I.1.5", ZDMG Supplement 1, 1969, 836-842

48.1.75 Y.K.Wadhwani, "Constituents of the physical body: in the Nyāyasūtras and in other texts of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", BhV 42, 1972, 7-12

48.1.76 Anantalal Thakur, "Gautama", FP 39-54

48.1.77 C.U.Jadaja, A Critical Study of Nyāyasūtra IV.1.14-43. Ph.D.Thesis, Gujarat University 1975

48.1.77.1 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, A Study of the Logic of Gotama. Ph.D.Thesis, State University of New York at Buffalo 1975

48.1.78 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 221-238

48.1.79 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1977

48.1.80 Kisor Kumar Chakraborti, The Logic of Gotama. Honolulu 1977

48.1.81 N.S.Junankar, Gautama. The Nyāya Philosophy. Delhi 1978

48.1.82 Edited and translated by Krishna Prakash Bahadur as The Wisdom of Nyāya. New Delhi 1978

48.1.83 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyāyasūtra 5.2.2--the nigrahasthāna pratijñāhāni", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 358-368

48.1.84 Shodo Yamakami, "Interpretations of Nyāyasūtra I.1.23--discrepancies between two Naiyāyika traditions" (in Japanese with English summary). KSDR 9.4, 1980, 22-40

48.1.85 Anantlal Thakur, "The Mahābhārata and the Nyāya-Śāstra", PBh 1, 1981, 94-99

48.1.86 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "The terms padārtha and prameya in the context of Nyāyasūtra", PEW 32, 1982, 207-212

48.1.87 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyāyasūtra II.1.21-30", PAIOC 30, 1982, 415-421

48.1.88 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. Calcutta 1982

48.1.89 L.P.N.Sinha, Nyāya Theory of Perception. New Delhi 1983

48.1.90 Nalinee Chapekar, "Sāṃkhya in the Nyāyasūtra and Nyāyabhāṣya" (summary), PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 336-337

48.1.91 L.V.Joshi, "Bhāsarvajña's fresh approach to tatpūrvakam (Nyāyasūtra I.1.5)" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 347-348

48.1.92 Edited with Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya and Viśvanātha's Vṛtti by Asubodha Vidyabhusana and Nityabodha Vidyaratna. Delhi 1986

48.1.93 Candra Sodha, "A fresh approach to īśvaropādānatā in Nyāyasūtras", Glory of Knowledge 211-216

48.1.94 Selections translated in CL, 75-92

48.1.95 Brundabnan Patra, "On the meaning of the term avyapadeśya in Nyāyasūtra I.1.4", VIJ 26, 1988, 144-152 

48.1.95.5 Daya Krishna, "The text of the Nyāyasūtras: some problems:, JICPR 7.2, 1990. Reprinted IPACP 2623-322

48.1.96 Claus Oetke, Zur Method der Analyse Philosophischer Sūtratexte. Die pramāṇa passagen der Nyāyasūtra. SII Monograph 11. Reinbek 1991 

48.1.96.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Gotama in the Nyāyasūtra and Vātsyāyana in the Nyāyabhāṣya", BPBS 1-12

48.1.97 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "Relation of causality and Gautama's concept of God", RelationsIP 141-160

48.1.97.1 Bhupendra Chandra Das, "Some problems concerning Gotama's theory of apavarga", VJP 30.1, 1993, A12-21

48.1.97.4 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the second sūtra of Gautama", CultInd 223-228

48.1.97.7 Karen Preisedanz, Studien zur Nyāyasūtra III.1 mit der Nyāyatattvāloka Vācaspati Miśra's II. Two volumes . Stuttgart 1994

48.1.98 2.2.58-70 translated, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya thereon, in Heeraman Tiwari, "One and many: the early Naiyāyikas and the problem of universals", JIP 22, 1994, 137-170

48.1.98.1 Bruce M. Perry, An Introduction to the Nyayacaturgranthika with English Translations. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995

48.1.99 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "The third form of inference in the Nyāyasūtra", Srijnanamrtam 402-411

48.1.100 Annette Meuthrath, Untersuchungen zur Kompositionsgeschichte der Nyayasutras. Wurzburg 1996

48.1.101 Edited with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya by Saccidananda Misra. Delhi 1999

48.1.105 Joerg Tuske, "Being in two minds; the divided mind in the Nyāyasūtras", AsPOxford 9, 1999, 229-238

48.1.107 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama's definition of pratyakṣa", RKBSSS 13-20

48.1.108 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama and his successors in the Pramāṇamīmāṃsā", RKBSSS

48.1.110 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 1-82

48.1.120 Brendan S. Gillon, "Nyāyasūtra 5.1.2: anomalies in the Bhāṣya", JIP 31, 2003, 47-60

48.1.124 Edited, with Vātsyāyana's Bhāṣya and S. C. Vidyabhusana's translation, by Raghunath Ghosh. Delhi 2003

48.1.125 Edited, with Rāmabhadra Sārvabhauma's Nyāyarahasya and Janakīnātha Cūḍāmaṇi's Anvīkṣikītattvanirṇaya, by Prabal Kumar Sen. Two volumes. Calcutta 2003

48.1.130 Karen Preisendanz, "The production of philosophical literature in South Asia during the pre-canonical period 15^th to 18^th centuries: the case of the Nyāyasūtra commentarial tradition", JIP 33, 2005, 55-94

48.1.135 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the Nyayāsūtra of Gautama", Anviksa 27, 2006, 69-83

48.1.140 Sung Yong Kang, "What does -sama mean? On the uniform ending of the names of the jātis in the Nyāyasūtras", JIP 37, 2009, 75-96

49.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Samādhirāja- or Candrapradīpa-Sūtra

See t161.1.47.

49.1.1 Summarized in Rajendralal Mitra, The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal (Calcutta 1882), 207-221

49.1.2 Chapter 16 and part of Chapter 15 edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Hari Mohan Vidyabhusan. Calcutta 1896; Shanghai 1940

49.1.3 Chapters 8, 19 and 22 translated in Konstantin Regamey, Three Chapters from the Samādhirājasūtra (in Polish). Warsaw 1938

49.1.4 Summary of Chapters 1-16 by Nalinaksha Dutt in GilgitM 2.1, xiii-xxiii; Chapters 17-32 in GilgitM 2.2, i-xxix; Chapters 33-40 in GilgitM 2.3, i-xxvii

49.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 2 (Darbhanga 1961)

49.1.6 A.A.G.Bennett, "Excerpts from the Samādhirāja-Sūtra", MB 76, 1968, 295-298

49.1.7 Chapter 11 translated in Mark Tatz, Revelation in Mādhyamika Buddhism. M.A.Thesis, U. of Washington 1972

49.1.8 Chapters 1-4 edited by Sheiren Masunami in TDKK 60, 1975, 244-188, 796-761

49.1.9 Partly translated into French in Silburn 178, 204

49.1.10 G. Bongard-Levin, ed., "A new fragment of the Sanskrit Samādhirājasūtra from Central Asia", Sanskrit and Indian Culture (Moscow 1979), 62-72 (in Russian, with English summary on p. 252)

49.1.11 Chapters 4, 6, 7 and 9 translated into French in Jean Filliozat, "La mort volontaire par le feu et la tradition bouddhique indienne", JA 251, 1963, 21-51

49.1.12 Most of Chapter 34 translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Der arme Heinrich in Indien", OL 68, 1973, 437-448

49.1.13 Chapters l-4 translated in Gomez/Silk 11-88

49.1.13.1 John Rockwell, Jr., Samādhi and Patient Acceptance: Four Chapters of the Samādhirāja-sūtra translated from the Sanskrit and Tibetan. M.A.Thesis, The Naropa Institute, Boulder, Colorado 1980

49.1.13.5 Gerhard Ehlers, Das Jñānavatī-Jātaka aus der Jātakamālā des Gopadatta: nach der manuscript heruasgegeben, Kommantiert, mit dem Samādhirājasuṭra des Gilgits Manuscripts verglichen und ins Deutsche ubersetzt. Dissertation, Marburg 1980

49.1.14 Ed. and tr. in Christopher Cuppers, The IXth Chapter of the Samādhirājasūtra. Stuttgart 1990

49.1.15 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "A note on a newly-identified palm-leaf manuscript of the Samādhirājasūtra", IIJ 39, 1996, 105-109

49.1.16 Portion translated by Christian Lindtner in LindH 46-59

49.1.15.5 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Saddharmaraja Vajracarya, by Herakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1998

49.1.17 Summary based on 49.1.1, 49.1.14 and 161.2.47 in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 185-192

49.1.18 Andrew Skilton, "Four recensions of the Samādhirāja-Sūtra", IIJ 42, 1999, 335-336

49.1.19 Andrew Skilton, "Dating the Samādhirāja Sūtra", JIP 27, 1999, 635-652

49.1.20 Andrew Skilton, "The Gilgit manuscript of the Samādhirāsūtra", CAJ 44, 2000, 67-86

49.1.21 Andrew Skilton, "Samādhirājasūtra", MonSC 2, 97-178

49.1.22 Andrew Skilton, "State or statement? Samādhi in some early Mahāyāna Sūtras", EB 34.2, 2002, 51-93

49A.Author Unknown (150)

   1.Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra

Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; BudTexts; de Bary; Beyer; Silburn; Paul

49A.1.1 Translated by Masatoshi Ohara, Hansei Zasshi 13, 1898

49A.1.2 Pieces edited by Ernst Leumann in AKM 15, 1920, 42-49. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 80-82, with additional sections, KT 5, 131-132, 377-378

49A.1.3 Translated by Hokei Idzumi. EB 2, 1922-23:358, 366. 4, 1926-28: 48, 177, 348

49A.1.4 Partly translated into German in Hans Reichelt, Die Soghdischen Handschriftenreste des Britischen Musuems. I. Teil (Heidelberg 1928), 2-13

49A.1.5 Friedrich Weller, "Bemerkungen zum Soghdischen Vimalakīrtinirdeśasutra", AKM 10.2, 1935, 314-364

49A.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Zum soghdischen Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra. AKM 22.6, Leipzig 1937, 1966

49A.1.7 Translated from Chinese into German by Jakob Fischer and Yokota Takezo as Das Sūtra Vimalakīrti (Das Sūtra über die Erlösung). Tokyo 1944, 1969

49A.1.8 Richard B. Mather, The Doctrine of non-duality in the Vimalakirtinirdesa-sutra. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1949

49A.1.10 Chapter 7 translated into French in Richard H. Robinson, "Le Sūtra des enseignements de Vimalakīrti...d'aprés de texte chinois de Kumārajīva. Chapter VII. Considerent les etres vivants", PN 6, 1957, no. 2, 11a-13b

49A.1.12 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as L'Enseignement de Vimalakīrti (Louvain 1962, 1987). This translated into English by Sara Boin as The Teaching of Vimalakīrti, PTSTr 1976. English translation alone in Sacred Books of the Buddhists 32, 1976

49A.1.12.1 Translated by Richard H. Robinson as The Inconceivable Liberation. Madison, Wisconsin 1967

49A.1.13 Richard B. Mather, "Vimalakīrti and gentry Buddhism", HistR 8, 1968, 60-73

49A.1.14 Edited in Tibetan by Jisshu Oshika. ActInd 1, 1970, 137-240. Appendices, index in ActInd 3, 1973-75, 159-352

49A.1.16 Haruhiko Masaki, "On the problem of prajñā, caryā and śraddhā in connection with the commentary upon the Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra", JIBSt 19.2, 1970, 32-41

49A.1.17 Summarized in Warder 397-399. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 192-194

49A.1.18 Translated from Chinese by Lu K'uan Yi (Charles Luk). Berkeley 1972. Summary of 14 chapters.

49A.1.19 Stefan Anacker, "The Vimalakīrti-Nirdeśa Sūtra", BAMP 108-111

49A.1.20 Translated by Robert A.F.Thurman as The Holy Teaching of Mahāyāna Scripture. State College, Penna. 1976; Delhi 1991

49A.1.21 Partly translated in Sarah A. Boin, "An introduction to the teaching of Vimalakīrti", MW 50.2, 1975, 71-76

49A.1.22 Partly translated in D.N.Mackenzie (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian Texts of the British Library (Leiden 1976), I, 21-31; II, 31-36

49A.1.23 James Douglas Whitehead, The Sinicization of Buddhism. A Study of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra and its Interpretations in China from the Third through the Sixth Century. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1976

49A.1.25 Edited in Tibetan and restored to Sanskrit by Bhikkhu Pasadika and Lal Mani Joshi. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 5. Sarnath 1981

49A.1.25.1 Edited in Roman and Mongolian script in Gyogy Kara, Le Sutra de Vimalakirti en mongol: texte de Ergilu-A Rincin; ms. de Leningrad. Monumenta lingua Mongolicae collecta 9. Two volumes. Budapest 1982

49A.1.26 Translated into French by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 171-304

49A.1.26.0 Stephen Marcus Salzberg, A Popular Exposition in Prose and Verse of the Vimalakirti Sutra: An Annotated Translation of Stein Manuscript Number 4571. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Columbia 1983

49A.1.26.00 Judy Changwa Ho, Tunhuang Cave 249a Representation of the Vimalakirtinirdesa. Two volumes. ph.D.Thesis, Yale University 1985

49A.1.26.1 P.O.Skjaervo, "Khotanese fragments of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra", in Kalyāṇamitrarāgiṇī. Essays in honour of Nils Simonsson (ed. E. Kahrs), Oslo 1986, 229-260

49A.1.27 Edward Hamlin, "Magical upāya in the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra", JIABS 11.1, 1988, 89-122

49A.1.28 Christine Kontler, "Le prodigé comme manifestation de l'inconceivable dans le Vimalakīrtinirdeśa", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 6, 1988, 329-341

49A.1.29 Gadjin Nagao, "The Vimalakīrti Sūtra", BudSp 155-159

49A.1.30 The Vimalakīrti Sūtra (from the Chinese version by Kumārajīva). Translated by Burton Watson. New York 1997

49A.1.32 Peter Zieme, Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra: Edition alttüurkischen Ubersetzungen nach Handschriftfragmenten von Berlin und Kyoto. Turnhout, Belgium 2000

49A.1.35 Yoshiyasu Yonezawa, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa", Mahapitaka Newsletter n.s. 8, 2003, 6-7

49A.1.38 Paul Demieville (tr. S. Boin-Webb)", Vimalakīrti in China", BSR 21, 2004, 179-196

49A.1.40 Andrew Skilton, "Vimalakīrti", EnB 2, 2004, 885

49A.1.45 Alan Sponberg, "Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra", EnBuddhism 801-803

49A.1.46 Asao Iwamatsu, "Characteristics of the verses of the Sanskrit Vimalakīrtinirdeśasūtra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 247-248

49A.1.47 Elsa Legitimo, "The Vimalkīrtinirdeśa's narration on the amṛta distribution and its exploitation by the Pusa chutu jing's author",JiBSt 55.3, 2007, 51-56

49A.1.48 Midori Nishino, "The bodhisattva doctrine of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 248

49A.1.49 Yosuo Matsumani, "An examination of the Sanskrit text of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa: a comparison with the other versions in translation", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 206-207

49A.1.50 Yoshiyasu Yonazawa, "The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa and the (Sarvabuddhaviṣatāvatāra)Jñaṇalokāḷamkāra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 52-63

49B Author Unknown (175?)

   1.Śālistambasūtra

49B.1.1 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit in Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Théorie des douze causes (London 1913)

49B.1.2 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit by N. Aiyaswami Sastri, Ārya Śālistamba Sūtra (Adyar 1950). Reprinted in Mahāyāna-Sūtra-Saṃgraha (ed. P.L.Vaidya), Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 17 (Darbhanga 1961), together with V.V.Gokhale's version

49B.1.3 Edited and translated in Noble Ross Reat, The Śālistamba Sūtra (Delhi 1993)

49B.1.3.1 Edited and translated in Jeffrey Davis Schoening, The Salistamba-Sutra and its Indian Commentaries. Two volumes. Wien 1995

49B.1.4 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 194-197

49B.1.7 Edited by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in CincoS.

49B.1.8 Kahapola Sugataratana, Causality: Eastern and Western Thoughts based on Ārya Śālistamba Sūtra. Wellanpitiya, Sri Lanka 2003

50.Āryadeva (180) (NCat I, 13)

    1.Akṣaraśataka

Summarized in Ruegg 53; Lang (50.2.14), 14-15

50.1.1 Translated from Chinese and Tibetan, with Bodhiruci's Chinese version, by V.V.Gokhale. MKB 14, 1930

50.1.2 H.G.A.van Zeyst, "Akṣaraśataka", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 360

50.1.3 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 222-228

    2.Catuḥśataka (NCat II, 168; VI, 333)

50.2.1 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Notes on the newly-found manuscript of Catuḥśatika", JASBe n.s. 7, 1911, 431-436

50.2.2 Partially edited, with Candrakīrti's Vṛtti, by Hari Prasad Shastri. Memoires of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 3.8, 1914, 449-514

50.2.3 Kārikās 192-194 of Chapter 9 translated into German in Winternitz no. 40

50.2.4 Chapters 8-16 edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and translated into French by P.L.Vaidya, Études sur Āryadeva et son Catuśśataka. Paris 1923

50.2.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "La versione cinese del Catuḥśataka di Āryadeva confrontata col test sanscritor e la traduzione tibetana", RDSO 10, 1923, 521-567

50.2.6 Chapter 7 reconstructed into Sanskrit and translated, with extracts from Candrakīrti's Vṛtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. PAIOC 4, 1928, 831-871

50.2.7 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit, with extracts from Candrakīrti's Vṛtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. VBS 2.2, 1931

50.2.8 Chapter 9.12-19 translated into German in Frauwallner 2, 219-220

50.2.9 Susumu Yamaguchi, "A summary of Āryadeva's Catuḥśataka, Chapter 9" (summary). ARROU 14, 1961, 1

50.2.10 Edited with Candrakīrti's Vṛtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskar. Nagpur 1971

50.2.10.5 Herambha Chatterjee, "Catuḥśataka", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 697-702

50.2.10.7 Ratna Handurakhanda, "Catūḥśatakaśāstrakārikānāma", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 702-703

50.2.11 Chapter 11 outlined by Ichigo Ogawa. ARROU 29, 1976, 6-8

50.2.12 Chapter 9 translated into French, with Candrakīrti's commentary, by Jacques May, (1) "Āryadeva et Candrakīrti sur le permanence", IEB 215-232; (2) Kārikās 207-211 at BEFEO 69, 1981, 75-96; (3) Kārikās 212-219 at AS 35.2, 1981, 57-66; (4) Kārikās 220-221 in Études de Lettres, Revue de la Faculte des Lettres de l'Universite de Lausanne 1982, n.s. 3, 45-76; (5) "Āryadeva V" in Shinpi Shiso ronshu/Studies of Mysticism in Honour of the 1150th Anniversary of Kobo Daishi's Nirvāṇam. Acta Indologica 6: Naritesan Shinshoji 1984, 115-144

50.2.13 Summarized in Ruegg 51-53

50.2.14 Edited and translated by Karen Lang. Indiske Studien 7. Copenhagen 1986. Summary on pp. 16-21. (Originally Ph.D.Dissertation, U. of Washington 1983) Translated into German as Catuḥśataka. 400 Verses über den Weg zur Erleuchtung. Frankfurt-am-Main 1983, 2007

50.2.15 Chapters 12-13 edited in Sanskrit, with Dharmapāla's and Candrakīrti's commentaries, and translated by Tom J.F. Tillemans. Wien 1990, 2008

50.2.15.1 James Andrew Ryan, Dharmapala's Commentry on the Mahayana Catuhsataka Sastra: an Annotated Translation of Chapter Ten. M.A.Thesis, U. of Virginia 1990

50.2.15.7 Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. REB 6, 1993-94, 125-134

50.2.16 Translated by Ruth Sonam in Yogic Deed of Bodhisattvas: Gyel-tsap on Āryadeva's Four Hundred. Ithaca, N.Y. 1994.

50.2.16.0 Selections translated by Karen Lang as "Āryadeva and Chandrakīrti on self and selfishness", BudinP 380-398

50.2.16.1 John P. Keenan, Dharmapala's Critique of Bhavaviveka's Madhyamaka Explanation of Emptiness: the Tenth Chapter of Ta-ch'eng Kuang pa-lun commenting on Aryadeva's Catuhsataka, Chapter Sixteen.Studies in Asian Thought and Culture 20. Lewiston, N.Y. 1997

50.2.17 Portion translated into Danish in LindH 178-194

50.2.18 Summarized by Karen Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 198-215

50.2.25 Koshin Suzuki, "A transliteration of the Sanskrit notes on the Catuḥśatikāṭīkā in the *Lakṣaṇaṭīkā", GJWDJ 189-206

50.2.28 Edited with Candrakiṛti's Vṛtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskara. Jaipur 2006

50.2.32

   4.Śataka or Śataśāstra

50.4.1 Translated into Italian in Giuseppe Tucci, "Le Śataśāstra Tradotto dal Cinese e commentato Confutazione della teoria dell'ātman", Alle Fontidelle Religioni 2, 1923-24, no. 1; no. 4, 32-43

50.4.2 G. Tucci, "Le Cento Strofe", Studia Materiale di Storie della Religioni 1, 1925

50.4.3 Partly translated by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 89 pp.

50.4.4 Summarized in Ruegg 51

50.4.5 Karen Lang, "On Āryadeva's citation of Nyāya texts in the *Śataka", WZKSOA 32, 1988, 131-140. Summary in ZDMG Supplement 9, Hamburg 1992, 175-176

50.4.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 215-222

    5.Madhyamakabhramagata

50.5.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "Un traité d'Āryadeva sur le 'nirvāṇa' des heretiques", TP 24, 1936, 16-31

    6.General

See a47.16: 1, 23, 81

50.6.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le nirvāṇa d'après Āryadeva", MCB 1, 1931-32, 127-136

50.6.2 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Āryadeva", IHQ 9, 1933, 978

50.6.3 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Home of Āryadeva", IHQ 10, 1934, 137-142

50.6.4 Hajime Nakamura, "The doctrine of Jainism allegedly introduced by Āryadeva", Śrīmad-Vijayarājendrasūri Smaraka-Grantha 817-819

50.6.5 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Āryadeva", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 109-115

50.6.6 Junkichi Imanishi, "The Sāṃkhya philosophy as referred to by Āryadeva and Vasu" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 65-101

50.6.7 Megumu Honda, "Ārya Deva's critique against Sāṃkhya", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 7-12

50.6.8 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Āryadeva", MB 84, 1976, 262-267

50.6.9 Jacques May, "Āryadeva et Candrakīrti sur le permanence (III)", AS 35.2, 1981, 47-76

50.6.9.0 Karen Christina Lang, Āryadeva on the Bodhisattva's Cultivation of Merit of Knowledge. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1983

50.6.9.0.5 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Dharmakīrti, Āryadeva and Dharmapāla on scriptural authority", Tetsugaku (Hiroshima) 38, 1986, 31-47. Reprinted SLL 27-36

50.6.9.1 Dipak K. Barua, "Āryadeva: the mahāpaṇḍita or the great learned man", JDPaliUC 5, 1989-90, 17-25

50.6.10 Tom J.F.Tillemans, Materials for the Study of Āryadeva, Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti. Wien 1990

50.6.11 Karen C. Lang, "Āryadeva and Candrakīrti on the dharma of kings", AS 46.1, 1992, 232-243

50.6.15 Karen Lang, "Āryadeva", EnB 1, 2001, 31

51.Author Unknown (190)

    1.Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa (T.291)

See a224.1.5

51.1.0 Ryokei Kaginushio, "A study in the Tathāgatotpattisambhava-nirdeśa of the Avataṃsaka-sūtra", ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3

51.1.0.1 Translated by Luis O. Gomez as "The whole universe as a sūtra", BudinP 107-112

51.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 228

52.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Śatasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (1st section of Mahāprajñāpāramitāsūtra)

52.1.1 Sher-phyin (i.e., a Tibetan translation) edited by Pratapa Chandra Ghosa. Three volumes. BI 115, 1888, 1890, 1895. . Part 1, fasc. 15, Calcutta 1911.

52.1.2 14 chapters edited by Pratap Chandra Ghosa. Two volumes. BI 153, 1902, 1912

52.1.3 J. N. Reuter, "Some Buddhist fragments from Chinese Turkestan in Sanskrit and Khotanese", Journal de la societe finno-ougrienne 30, 1913-18, no. 37

52.1.4 Sylvain Levi, "Un fragment chinois de la Śatasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitā" in Hoernle, Volume One, 390-395

52.1.4.5 B. B. Bidyabinod, Fragment of a Prajñāpāramiā manuscript from central Aisa. Calcutta 1927; Delhi 1991

52.1.5 Chapter 9 discussed in S. Levi, "Ysa" (1929), published in MSylLevi 355-363

52.1.6 Sten Konow, "The Arapañca alphabet and the Śakas", ActOD 12, 1934, 13-24

52.1.7 F.W.Thomas, "A Kharoṣṭhi document and the Arapacana alphabet", Miscellanea Academica Berlinensia 1950, 194-207

52.1.8 Parts translated in Edward Conze, BudTexts and its German translation, and in Conze, Selected Sayings

52.1.9 Marcelle Lalou, "Les plus anciens rouleaux tibétains trouvés à Touenhouang', RO 21, 1957, 149-152

52.1.10 Analyzed in Conze's TPL 10-11, 31-34

52.1.11 Translated by Edward Conze. London 1961

52.1.12 Marcelle Lalou, "Manuscrits tibétains de la Śatasāhasrikā cachés à Touen-houang", JA 252, 1964, 479-486

52.1.13 Parts translated into French in Silburn 112, 276-277

52.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229

52.1.15 Cristine Ann Scherrer-Schaub, "Was Byan Chub Sense Dpa' a posthumous title of King Ye Ses 'Od? The evidence of a Tabo colophon", Tabo2, 207-225

52.1.19 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the Śatasārikaprajñāpāramitā attributed to Atīśā", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 39-45

53.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra

See a174.3.20.2; 174.3.24.1

53.1.1 Ernst Obermiller, "A study of the twenty aspects of the śūnyatā based on Haribhadra's Abhisamayālaṃkārāloka and the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā", IHQ 9, 1933, 170-187.

53.1.2 Chapter One edited by Nalinaksa Dutt. COS 28, 1934

53.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Twenty-three Buddhist miniatures from Bengal (11th century A.D.)", Bulletin of the Baroda State Museum and Picture Gallery I.1, 1943-44, 17-36

53.1.4 Parts translated in Conze, BudTexts and its German translation; also in Selected Sayings

53.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL 10-11, 34-36

53.1.6 Edward Conze (tr.), The Large Sūtra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra. I (London 1961), II-III (Madison, Wis. 1964). Reprinted Delhi 1975, 1979; Berkeley 1984

53.1.6.1 Edited by T. Kimura in TDKK 56, 1971, 164-29; 57, 1972, 524-503; 58, 1973, 270-238; 61, 1968, 668-665. Reprinted Toikyo 1986, 1990

53.1.7 Masamitsu Soejima, "A fundamental study of the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā with translations" (Japanese with English summary). SDKR 24, 1976, 51-72

53.1.8 Nancy R. Lethcoe, "Some notes on the relationship between the Abhisamayālaṃkāra, the revised Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā, and the Chinese translation of the unrevised Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā", JAOS 96, 1976, 499-511

53.1.9 Studied in Nancy R. Lethcoe, "The Bodhisattva ideal in the Aṣṭa- and Pañca- Pāramitāsūtras", in PRS 263-280

53.1.10 S. Paranartanem "Indikatuṣaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanisca III, 199-212

53.1.11 Partly edited in Oscar von Hinuber, Sieben Golblätter einer Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā aus Anurādhapura. Gottingen 1984. Also published as The Jetavanerama Gold Plates. University of Kelaniya, Sri Lanka 1988

53.1.11.05 M.H.F. Jayasuriya, "A fragmentary Sri Lankan recension of the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra", SLJBS 2, 1988, 175-209

53.1.11.1 G.Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā- Prajñāpāramitā-sūtra from A.Stein collection", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 715-717

53.1.11.2 G. M. Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Sūtra", with Shogo Watanabe, "A comparative study of the PPS-PP", JAOS 112, 1992, 383-396

53.1.12 Tilmann Vetter, "Compounds in the prologue of the Pañcaviṃśatīsāhasrikā, WZKSOA 37, 1993, 45-92

53.1.13 Elena de Rossi Filibeck, "A study of a fragmentary ms. of the Pañcaviṃśatikā in the Ta pho Library'. EAW 44, 1994, 137-160

53.1.14 G.M.Bongard-Levin and Shin'ichi Hori, "A fragment of the Larger Prajñāpāramitā from Central Asia", JIABS 19.1, 1996, 19-60

53.1.15 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229

53.1.16 Chapters 1-6 translated into Italian in Stefano Zacchetti, Le piu antica versione cinese delle Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā. Venezia 1999

53.1.20 Keishi Karashima, "Two Sanskrit fragments of the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāpāramitā in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 81-104

54.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Aṣṭādaśasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra

54.1.1 Partly edited by Bidyabinod. Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 32, 1927

54.1.2 Partly edited by Sten Konow, "Central Asian fragments of the Aṣṭādaśasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra and of an unidentified text", Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 69, 1942

54.1.3 Edward Conze, "Preliminary note on the Prajñāpāramitā manuscript", JRAS 1950, 32-36

54.1.4 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings

54.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL, 40-41

54.1.6 Chapters 55-70, corresponding to the 5th abhisamaya, edited and translated by Edward Conze, The Gilgit Manuscript of the Aṣṭādaśasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitā. SerOR 26, 1962. Chapter 70 to 82, corresponding to the 6th, 7th and 8th abhisamayas edited and translated by Edward Conze in SerOR 46, Rome 1974. Both reprinted together in The Large Sūtra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra (Berkeley 1975),431-652

54.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze. Madison, Wis. 1964

54.1.8 Ratna Handurukanda,"Aṣṭādaśa-sāhasrikā-prajñāpāramitā-nāma-mahāyāna-sūtra", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 233-235

54.1.9 Noriaki Hakamaya, "A consideration of the Byams sus kyi lehu from the historical point of view", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 20-30

54.1.10 Byams 'zus le'u'i' phros don dan bcas pa'i dpad 'zib: a thesis on Prajnaparamita philosophy based upon the Bodhisattvasiksaprabheda Maitreyapariprccha, the 83rd Chapter of the Astadasasahasrika. New Delhi 1981

54.1.11 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94

55.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Daśasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra

55.1.l Chapters 1-2 restored to Sanskrit by Sten Konow (Oslo 1941), 7-89

55.1.2 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings

55.1.3 Epitomized in Conze's TPL 45-46

56.Author Unknown (200 A.D.)

    1.Sanmukhidhāranī (Sautrāntika)

56.1.1 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Katsumi Mimaki. Introduction in JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 29-36. Edited in Report of the Japanese Association for Tibetan Studies 23 (Tokyo 1977)

56.1.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229-230

59.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Jinaputrārthasiddhasūtra (T.169, 171)

60.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Kṣemaṃkaraparipṛcchāsūtra (T.533)

61.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Mahālālikaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.569-571; Toh. 171)

61.1.1 Partly translated into French in Feer 363-371

61.1.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan. 'Phags pa bgres mos zus pa zes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo. 1970

63.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Nandopānandanāgararājadamasūtra (T.597)

64.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Puṣpakūṭadhāraṇīsūtra (T.1356-1359)

65.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Sūrataparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(27), 328-329; Toh. 71)

65.1.1 Translated Treasury 243-255

66.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Tathāgatajñānamudrā(samādhi)sūtra (T.632-634)

67.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Tathāgatapratibimbapratiṣṭhānuśaṃsā (T.692-694)

67A.Mātṛceṭa (210)

    1.Mahārājakaniṣkalekha

67A.1.1 Edited by Michael Hahn. Bern 1992, 1998

67A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231

67A.1.3 Translated by Michael Hahn as Invitation to Enlightenment. Letter to the Great King Kaniska, with a translation of Candragomin's Letter to a Disciple. Berkeley 1999

    2.Varṇārhavarṇa

67A.2.0 Dieter Schlinghoff, Die Buddhastotras: Faksimilewiedergabe der Handschriften. Berelin 1968

67A.2.1 Edited by Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Gottingen 1987

67A.2.2 Summarized by Chrtistian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231-233

    3.Śatapañāśatka or Prasādapratibodhabhava

See e67A.2.0

67A.3.1 Edited by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Cambrisdge 1951,.1980

67A.3.1.1 Translated by Shravasti Dhamika. Kandy 1989

67A.3.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 233-234

    4.General

67A.4.1 Peter Khorocha, "Mātṛceṭa", EnB 2, 2004, 518

68.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Vatsasūtra (T.808-809)

68A.Udbhaṭasiddhasvāmin (210)

    1.Viśeṣastava

68A.1.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by Johannes Schneider, Der Lobpreis der Vorz—glichkeit des Buddha: Udbhaṭasiddhasvāmis Viśeṣastava mit Prajñāvarmans Kommentar. Bonn 1993

68A.1.1.5 Johannes Schneider, "Three ancient Buddhist apologetic hymns", GSBL 47-56

68A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 234-236

69.Rāhulabhadra (225)

    1.Prajñāpāramitāstotra

See a47.2.13.2

69.1.1 Edited by R.Hikata in Suvikrāntivikrāntivikramī-Paripṛcchā-Prājñāpāramitā-Sūtra (Fukuoka 1958), 1-2

69.1.2 Translated by Conze in BudTexts 147-149

69.1.3 Summarized in Ruegg 55. Reprinted EnIndPh 9, 1999, 236-237

70.Kumāralāta (230)

   1. Kalpanāmaṇdītikā

70.1.00 Translated into French by Edouard Huber as Sūtrālaṃkāra. Paris 1908

70.1.0 Edited in Heinrich Lüders, Bruchstücke buddhistischer Dramen 1911. Reprinted in Heft 1 of Kleinere Sanskrit Texte (Leipzig 1926). Reprinted Wiesbaden 1979

70.1.1 Michael Hahn, "Kumāralāta's Kalpanāmaṇḍitikā Dṛṣṭāntapaṅkti Nr. 1. Die Vorzugleichkeit des Buddha", ZASS 16, 1982, 309-337

    2.General

70.2.1 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Kumāralāta", EnBud 6, 1999, 256-257

71.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Akṣayamatinirdeśasūtra (T.397(12), 403; Toh. 175)

See d25A.1.1

71.1.1 Edited in Siksamuccaya, pp. 12 ff.

71.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz No. 32

71.1.3 Edited in Conze, BudTexts No. 170

71.1.4 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika, No. 78

71.1.5 Alex Wayman, "The samādhi lists of the Akṣayamatinirdeśa-sūtra", ActO (Budapest) 34, 1980, 305-318

71.1.5.1.Alex Wayman, "A report on the Akṣayamatinirdeśasūtra", SIHAC 6, 1980, 220

71.1.6 L.S.Kawamura, "The Akṣayamatinirdeśasūtra and Mi pham's mKhas 'jug", CTBRP 2, 1983, 131-146. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 237-238

71.1.6.1.C.E.Freeman, "Saṃvṛti, vyavahāra and paramārtha in the Akṣayamatinirdeśa", BF 2, 1991, 97-114

71.1.7 Edited and translated in Jens Braarvig, Akṣayamatinirdeśasūtra. Two Volumes. Oslo 1993

71.1.9 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going: the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310

72.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Aṅgulimālikāsūtra (T.118-120)

73.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Aśokadattavyākaraṇasūtra (T.310(32), 337; Toh. 83)

73.1.1 Translated in Treasury, 115-132

74.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Aśokarājāvadānasūtra (T.2042)

75.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Aṣṭabudhakasūtra (T.427-428, 430-431)

76.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Bhadrakalpasamādhisūtra (T.425)(at least two different texts under this name)

76.1.1 See F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa nach einer fünfsprachigen Polyglotte herausgeben (Leipzig 1928)

76.1.1.1 Translated in Sten Konow, Śaka Versions of the Bhadrakalpikasūtra. Oslo 1929

76.1.2 Partly edited, Siksasamuccaya 9

76.1.3 Edited Bailey 76-90

76.1.4 Edited by Shūyo Takubo, Tonka Shutsudo Utengo Himitsu Kyotenshū no Kenkyu (Tokyo 1975)

76.1.5 R.E.Emmerick, "Bhadrakalpikasūtra", Encyclopedia Iranica 4, 1990, 190-191

76.1.6 Peter Skilling, "An arapacana syllabary in the Bhadrakalpika-sūtra", JAOS 116, 1996, 522-523

77.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Bhadramayākaravyākaraṇasūtra (T.310(21), 324; Toh. 65)

77.1.1 Summarized in E. Leumann, Das nordarische (śakische) Lehrgedicht des Buddhismus (Leipzig 1933-36), 361-366

77.1.2 Edited (in Tibetan) and translated by Constantin Regamey, The Bhadramayākaravyākaraṇa. Warsaw 1938. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 238-239

77.1.3 Translated in Treasury. 3-21

78.Author Unknown (250)

     1.Buddhasaṃgītisūtra (T.810)

79.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Candraprabhākumārasūtra (T.534-536)

80.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Caturdārakasamādhisūtra (T.378-379)

80.1.1 Ratna Handurakande, "Caturdārakasamādhisūtra", EnBud 3.4, 1977, 715-716

81.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Daśabhūmikasūtra (T.285-287)

See a103.1.90

81.1.1 Edited by Johannes Rahder. LM 39, 1926, 125-252

81.1.2 Seventh stage edited and translated, with Vasubandhu's commentary, by Johannes Rahder. ActOD 4, 1926, 214-256

81.1.3 Johannes Rahder (cp.), Glossary of the Sanskrit, Tibetan, Mongolian and Chinese Versions of the Daśabhumika-Sūtra. Paris 1928

81.1.4 Gāthās edited by Shinryu Susa and Johannes Rahder. EB 5, 1929-31, 335-339. 6, 1932-35, 51-84.

81.1.5 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Tokyo 1936; Kyoto 1983

81.1.6 Hisao Inagaki, "The adoption of the Buddha's life pattern in the ten-bhūmi systems", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 80-85

81.1.7 Edited by Paramasurama Lakshmana Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 7, Darbhanga 1967

81.1.8 Megumu Honda, "Annotated translation of the Daśabhūmika Sūtra (revised by Johannes Rahder)", in D. Sinor (ed.), Studies in South, East and Central Asia (presented to Prof. Raghu Vira) (New Delhi 1968), 115-276

81.1.9 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Daśabhūmi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9

81.1.10 Portions translated in Beyer 230-235

81.1.11 Kalpana Upreti, "The material milieu of the Daśabhūmika Sūtra", JDBSDU 4, 1977, 36-39

81.1.12 Kalpana Upreti, "The concept of enlightenment in the Daśabhūmikasūtra", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 86-89

81.1.12.1 S.K.Nanayakara, "Daśabhūmika Sūtra", EnBud 4, 1984, 318-322

81.1.12.05 Bernard Faure, "Shen-hsiu el l'Avataṃśakasūtra", Zinbun 19, 1983, 1-16

81.1.13 Kalpana Upreti, "Mahāyāna not negation but supercessation of the Hīnayāna: the viewpoint of the Daśabhūmikasūtra", JDBSDU 9, 1985, 93-96

81.1.14 Kalpana Upreti, "The nature and scope of karma as in the Daśabhūmikasūtra", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 89-92

81.1.15 Robert Kritzer, "Pratītyasamutpāda in the Daśabhūmikasūtra: how many lifetimes?", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14

81.1.16 Jang-Kil Chun, A Study of the Daśabhūmikā-Sūtra: Its Relation to Previous Buddhist Traditions and the Development of Bodhisattva Practice. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1993

81.1.16.5 Two Sanskrit Mss. of the Daśabhūmikasūtra preserved at the National Archives, Kathmandu. Edited by Kazunobu Matsuda. Tokyo 1996

81.1.17 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 239-240

81.1.20 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Divyavajra Vajracarya, by Harakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 2002

81.1.22 Translated into French from the Chinese by Patrick Carré in Sūtra des terres. Paris 2004

81.1.25 Yutaka Kanazawa, "Quotation of Saśabhuṃika Sūtra in the Madhyamakāvatāra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 251-252

82.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Daśādigandhākaravidhvaṃsaṇasūtra (T.435)

83.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Garbhāvakrāntinirdeśasūtra or Garbhasthitisūtra (T.310(13), 317; Toh. 58)

83.1.1 Translated into German by Huebotter, "Die Sūtra über Empfungnis und Embryologie", Mitteilungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft für natur- und Volkerkunde Ostasien 36 (Tokyo 1932), Teil C. 26 pp.

84.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Hastikākṣayasūtra (T.813-814; Toh. 207))

84.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 131

85.Author Unknown (250)

    1.(Upāyakauśalya) Jñānottarabodhisattvaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.345)

86.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Kāruṇikarājāsūtra (T.245-246)

86.1.1 Summarized in M.W.de Visser, Ancient Buddhism in Japan (1928-35).  I, 116-189

86.1.2 Summary in Conze, TPL 75-77

87.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Lokanāthavyākaraṇasūtra (T.481-482; Toh. 174)

87.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 224

88.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra (T.5-7, 374-375, 390)

88.1.1 Partly translated in Samuel Beal, The Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king: A Life of Buddha by Aśvaghoṣa Bodhisattva (Oxford 1883; Delhi 1964), 365-371. Also in Beal 160-188

88.1.2 Partly translated in Hoernle 96-97

88.1.2.1 L. Finot, "Mahāparinirvāṇasutta and Cullavagga", IHQ 8, 1932, 241-246

88.1.3 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into German by Ernst Waldschmidt. Two volumes. Gottingen 1944, 1948; Three volumes, Berlin 1950, 1986

88.1.4 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Beiträge zur Textgeschichte des Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", NGAW 1952, 48-91. Reprinted in EWCVT

88.1.5 Pat of Chapter 22 translated in Robinson 61-63

88.1.5.1 Translated into Vietnamese by Thich Tam Chau. U.S. 1959, 1978

88.1.6 Translated in Kosho Yamamoto, The Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra. Three volumes. Karinbunko 1973, 1974, 1975

88.1.7 Kosho Yamamoto, Mahāyānism. A Critical Exposition of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra. Tokyo 1975

88.1.8 Partly translated into French in Silburn 115

88.1.8.1 Andre Bareau, "La composition et les Étapes de la formation progressive du Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra ancien", BEFEO 56, 1979, 45-103. Reprinted in Bareau's Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les Sūtrapiṭaka.

88.1.10 Partly translated in Akira Yuyama, Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra. l.Koyosan Manuscripts (Tokyo 1981)

88.1.11 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "New Buddhist Sanskrit texts from Central Asia: an unknown fragment of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", JIABS 4.2, 1981, 7-16

88.1.12 Whalen W. Lai, "The Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra and its earliest interpreters in China", JAOS 102, 1982, 99-106

88.1.13 Ming-Wood Liu, "The doctrine of the Buddha-nature in the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 63-94. Translated into Spanish REB 6, 1993-94, 9-46

88.1.13.1 Translated into Korean by Un-ho Yi. Seoul 1982

88.1.13.2 Kazunobu Matsuda, Indo-sho Toshokan shozo Chuo Ajia shutsudo Daijo nahangyo Bonbun denkanshu: Sutain Herunre Korekushan (A Study of the Central Asian documents in the Stein/Hoernle collection of the India Office library). Summary in English. Tokyo 1988

88.1.14 J. Takasaki, "On the Myan 'das", CTBPP 2, 1983, 285-292

88.1.15 Ming-Wood Liu, "The problem of the icchāntika in the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", JIABS 7.1, 1984, 57-82

88.1.16 G. Bongard-Levin', New Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra (Tokyo 1986)

88.1.16.1 Masahiro Shimoda, "The Urtext of the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra (MPS)", TBKK 103, 1991, i-ii (summary)

88.1.16.2.Gregory Schopen, "Monks and the relic cult in the Mahāpari-nibbānasutta: an old misunderstanding in regard to monastic Buddhism", FBB 187-202

88.1.17 Hubert Durt, "Long and short nirvāṇa-sūtras", TICOJ 37, 1992, 193-194

88.1.17.1 Christine Barbieri-Kontier, "Le Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra dans le tradition bouddhiques chinois de Ve et VIe siécles". L'Herme 301-320

88.1.17.3 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Der Buddha über die ver Arten von Asketen und Beitrag zur Text der Mahāpariṇirvāṇasūtra", SIB 131-150

88.1.18 Masahiro Shimoda, "The relationship between the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra and the Mahāsāṃghika", JIBSt 42.2, 1994, 22-27

88.1.19 Edited and translated by Tony Page and Kosho Yamamoto. London 1999

88.1.21 Mark Allon and Richard Salomon, "Kharoṣṭhi fragments of a Gāndhārī version of the Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", ManSC 1, 244-273

88.1.23 Klaus Wille, "Fragments of the Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", ManSC 2, 17-24

88.1.25 Takayasu Suzuki, "The recompilation of the Mahaparinirvanasutra under the influence of the Mahāmeghasūtra", JIBSt 39.2, 2001, 34-38

88.1.20 Pategama Gnanarama, "Mahāparinibbāna Sutta (1)", EnBud 6, 2002, 461-462

88.1.130 An Yang Gyu, "Buddhaghosa's view of the Buddha's parinirvāṇa", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 61-63

88.1.131 Suvimala Karunaratne, "Mahāparinibbāna Sutta (2)", EnBud 6, 2002, 462-466

88.1.135 Mark L. Blum, "Nirvāṇa Sūtra", EnB 2, 2004, 605-606

88.1.138 John S. Strong, "Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra", EnB 2, 2004, 489

88.1.145 Jonathan A. Silk, Body Language. Indic śarīra and Chinese sheli in the Mahāpariṇirvāṇasūtra and Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. Tokyo 2006

88.1.147 Andre Bareau, "The human personality of Buddha and its symbolism in the Mahaparinirvāṇasūtra"m MSSME

89.Author Unknown (250)

    1. Mahāvaipulyamūrdharājasūtra (T.477-479)

90.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mahāyānopadeśasūtra (T.397(3), 399)

92.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mañjuśrībuddhakṣetraguṇavyūhasūtra (T.310(15), 318-319)

92.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya

92.1.2 Partly translated into French in Etienne Lamotte, "Mañjuśrī", TP 48, 1960, 20-23

92.1.3 Translated Treasury 164-186

92.1.4 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 240-241

93.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mañjuśrīvikrīḍitasūtra (T.817-818)

93.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya 148

94.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mañjuśrīvikurvaṇaparivartasūtra (T.589)

95.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Nandapravrājyasūtra or Nandaśākyasūtra (T.112)

96.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Paramārthasaṃvṛtisatyanirdeśasūtra (T.460)

97.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Pravaraṇasūtra (T.61-63)

98.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Rāṣṭrapālaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(18), 321)

98.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901; The Hague 1957; Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1992

98.1.2 Translated by J. Ensink as The Question of Rāṣṭrapāla. Zwolle 1952

98.1.3 Partly translated in Thomas 67-71

98.1.4 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1961

98.1.5 J.W.de Jong, "Remarks on the text of the Rāṣṭrapālaparipṛcchā", ALB 31-32, 1967-68, 1-7

98.1.6 Ernst Waldschmidt, "The Rāṣṭrapālasūtra in Sanskrit remnants from Central Asia", IEB 359-374

98.1.8 Daniel Boucher, "The textual history of the Rastrapalapariprccha: notes on its third-century Chinese translation", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 93-115

99.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnacandraparipṛcchāsūtra (T.433)

100.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnacūḍāparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(47); Toh. 91)

100.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya

100.1.2 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 151 and in German translation, No. 143

100.1.3 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika nos. 80, 89-90, 92

101.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnajaliparipṛcchāsūtra (T.433)

102.Samantabhadra (250)

   1.Ratnakaraṇḍasūtra (T.461-462; Toh. 117)

102.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 313

102.1.2 Edited with Prabhacandra's commentary by Jugala Kisora Mukhtara. MDJG 24, Bombay 1925

102.1.3 Edited with Prabhacandra's Tika by Pannalala. Varanasi 1972

103.Author Unknown (250 A.D.?)

    1.Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra (T.262-265)

See t46.1.18.1. b88.1.145

Portions translated in Hoernle; Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; Ensink; Pfad; de Bary

103.1.0 Kwen she-yin poo-sa poo mun pin king. the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva Sutra, being the 25th Chapter on the Samantamukha of the Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara in the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Canton 1795

103.1.1 Translated into French by E. Burnouf as Le lotus de la bonne loi. Paris 1852, 1925, 1973

103.1.2 Chapter 4 edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into French by Edouard Foucaux. Paris 1854

103.1.3 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini, with Chinese text and Japanese transcription by Francois Turetini. Geneva 1873; Firenze 1981

103.1.4 Translated by Jan Hendrik Kern as The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka, or The Lotus of the True Law. SBE 21, 1884; New York 1901; Delhi 1965, 1968, 1974; Oxford 1983. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 241-243

103.1.5 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini. Studi Italiani di Filologia Indo-Iranica 1, 1897, app. 1-24; 2, 1898, 25-40; part in 7 and 8

103.1.6 Edited by Jan Hendrik Kern and Bunyiu Nanjio. BBudh 10, 1908-1912; Delhi 1992

103.1.7 Partly translated in Timothy Richard, The New Testament of Higher Buddhism (Edinburgh 1910), 127-161

103.1.8 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Documents Sanscrits de la seconde collection M. Stein (part 2)", JRAS 1911, 1063-1079

103.1.9 Edited, with German translation from the Turkish translation of the 25th chapter, by W. Radloff. BBudh 14, 1911. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; St. Petersburg 1983; Delhi 1992

103.1.10 A.R.F.Hoernle, "An early text of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", JRAS 1916, 269-278

103.1.10.1 Lee H. Ball, The Philosophy of the Mahayana in the Light of the Saddharmapundarika or the "Lotus of the True Law". M.A. thesis, Northwestern U. 1924

103.1.12 Joachim Wach, "Mahāyāna, besonders im Hinblick auf des Saddharma Puṇḍarīka", ZBVG 6, 1924-25, 331-338

103.1.13 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Lotus of the True Law", ERE 7, 1926, 145-146

103.1.14 N.D.Mironov, "Central Asian recensions of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", JRAS 1927, 252-279

103.1.15 C. Ikeda, Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. Faksimile eines Palmblatt-Manuscriptes mit englischen und japaneschem Vorwort. Tokyo 1926

103.1.16 Kenneth James Saunders, The Gospel for Asia: A Study of Three Religious Masterpieces: Gītā, Lotus, and Fourth Gospel. New York 1928

103.1.17 Translated by William E. Soothill, The Lotus of the Wonderful Law, or the Lotus Gospel. Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sutra. Miao Fa Lien Hua Ching. Oxford 1930; Ann Arbor 1969. Part 2 revised by Bunno Kato and published from Japan 1971

103.1.19 Edited in Roman characters by Unrai Wogihara and C.Tsushido. Three volumes. Tokyo 1934-35. Reprinted 1958

103.1.20 Chapter 25 translated in Manual 30-38

103.1.21 Franklin Edgerton, "The meter of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkam", KSCV 39-46

103.1.22 Partly translated into German in Willy Baruch, Beiträge zum Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. Leiden 1938

103.1.24 Chapter 24 translated into German in Ernst Leumann and Shoko Watanabe, "Samantamukhaparivara aus dem Sanskrit übersetzt", Chizan Gakuho n.s. 14, 1941, 1-9. Reprinted in Studies in Buddhism in Japan, Volume 3 (Tokyo 1940), 125-138; also in Watanabe Shoko bukkyogaku ronshu (Tokyo 1982), 221-237

103.1.25 Francis H. Ehret, Gāthās of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. A Comparative Study of the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Ph.D.Thesis. Radcliffe College 1949

103.1.25.1 Rendered into Vietnamese. Saigon 1950, 1959, 1964, 1969

103.1.26 Sections translated into German in H. von Glasenapp, "Der Buddha des 'Lotus des Güten Gesetzes'", Jahrbuch des Lindenmuseums n.s. 1, 1951, 148-159. Reprinted in H. Bechert and V. Moeller (eds.), H. von Glasenapp: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften (Wiesbaden 1980), 450-461

103.1.26.1 Khotanese version translated by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 1951, 57-63

103.1.27 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt. BI 176, 1953

103.1.28 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Mss. of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra--their linguistic peculiarities", IHQ 29, 1953, 133-147

103.1.29 Bunpa Kojima, "A note on the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra, the Sanskrit ms. unearthed in Gilgit in Kashmir, India", RDR 347, 1954, 27-38

103.1.30 Chapters 10: 31-32; 16: 33-36; 25: 37-40 translated in Robinson

103.1.32 J.Leroy Davidson, The Lotus Sūtra in Chinese Art: A Study in Buddhist Art to the Year 1000. New Haven 1954

103.1.35 Edited and translated by Edward Conze. SerOR 13, 1957

103.1.36 Bunpa Kojima, "On the fragment of Saddharmapuṇḍarīka 'dharma-bhānaka-anuśaṃsa parivarto' unearthed in Khadalik", JIBSt 5.1, 1957, 12-13

103.1.38 Bunpa Kojima, "On some variants in the Lotus Sūtra", JIBSt 6.1, 1958, 11-13

103.1.39 Bunpa Kojima, "On some colophons of the Lotus Sūtra discovered in Central Asia", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 97-99

103.1.40 Parts translated E. Conze, BudScrip 197-211. This translated into Italian as I libi buddhisti delle sapienza (Roma 1973)

103.1.41 Bunpa Kojima, "On the Gāthās of Sadāparibhūtavādārthāḥ of the Lotus Sūtra", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 35-38

103.1.42 Edited by P.L.Vaidya, Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 6 (Darbhanga 1960)

103.1.43 Kazuyoshi Kino, "On the influence of the Vajracchedikā upon the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", JIBSt 10.1, 1962, 25-29

103.1.44 Chapter 5 translated in E. Conze, "The Lotus of the Good Law, Chapter V: On plants", MW 37, 1962, 95-96; 37, 1963, 157-160; 38, 1963, 15-17, 59-51. Reprinted in 30YBS 105-122

103.1.45 Hideo Kimura, "The Purāṇic nature of the religious literature in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka, especially on the last chapter" (summary of a Japanese article). RDR 373, 1963, 63-64

103.1.46 Yoshiro Tamura, "The characteristic of the Bodhisattva concept in the Lotus Sūtra", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 61-67

103.1.47 Translated by Sencho Murano (Tokyo 1964). Reprinted in S. Murano, The Sūtra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law (Tokyo 1974)

103.1.48 Yutaka Iwamoto, "Lexichalische Nachlesen aus dem Saddharmapuṇḍarīka I", Acta Asiatica 9, 1965, 78-82

103.1.49 H.W.Bailey, "A metrical summary of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka in Gostana Deśa", Bulletin of Tibetology 2.2, 1965, 5-7

103.1.50 G.M.Bongard-Levin and E.N.Tyomkin, "Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka from the N.F.Petrovsky collection", IIJ 8, 1965, 268-274

103.1.51 Supplementary remarks by Akira Yuyama, IIJ 9, 1966, 85-112

103.1.52 Edited by Rama Mohan Das. Patna 1966

103.1.53 Sadahiko Kariya, "An outlook relating to the history of the development of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra" (in Japanese with English summary). KDG 13.3-4, 1967, 145-157

103.1.54 Edited by Enichi Ocho. Kyoto 1969

103.1.54.1 Senchu Murano, An Outline of the Lotus Sutra. Minobu-Sen 1969

103.1.55 Akira Yuyama, A Bibliography of the Sanskrit Texts of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. Canberra 1970

103.1.56 Steven G. Darian, "Antecedents of Tantrism in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", AS 24, 1970, 105-125

103.1.57 Partly translated in H.W.Bailey, Sad-dharma-puṇḍarīka-sūtra. The Summary in Khotan Śaka. Canberra 1971

103.1.58 Translated by Bunno Kato as Myoho-Renge-Kyo: The Sūtra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law. Tokyo 1971

103.1.59 Nikkyo Niwano, The Lotus Sūtra. Life and Soul of Buddhism. Tokyo 1971

103.1.59.5 Heinz Bechert, Uber die Marburger Fragmente des Saddharmapuṇḍarīka. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 75. Geburtstag an 15.7.1972. Gottingen 1972

103.1.60 Shoko Watanabe, Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Manuscripts found in Gilgit. Two volumes. Tokyo 1972, 1975

103.1.60.1 H.W.Bailey, "The Khotanese summary of the Sad-dharma-puṇḍarīka-sūtra", TDK 57, 1972, 526-530

103.1.60.2 H. Bechert, Über die 'Marburger Fragmente' des Saddharma- Puṇḍarīkasūtra (Gottingen 1972)

103.1.61 Andrew Rawlinson, "Spiritual practice in the Saddharmapuṇḍārikasūtra", in Wege Zur Ganzheit. Festschrift zum 75 Geburtstag von Lama Anagarika Govinda von seinen Freunden und Schülern (Almora 1973), 110-143

103.1.62 Heinz Bechert, "Remarks on the textual history of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", SIAAC 2, 1973, 21-28

103.1.62.1 Andrew Rawlinson, Studies in the Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarika). Ph.D.Thesis, U. of lancaster 1972. Two volumes.

103.1.63 Peter Kwella, "Oṣadhiparivarta: a critical analysis", PURB 4.2, 1973, 71-85

101.1.63.1 Selections translated as Dragon King Sutra Stanzas. Berkeley 1973

103.1.64 Valerie E. Vierick, The Lotus and the Word: Key Parallels in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka and the Gospel according to John. Cambridge, Mass.1973

103.1.64.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Some Khotanese donors", Mémorial Jean de Menasce (ed. Ph. Gignous and A. Tafazzoli) (Louvain 1974), 383-388

103.1.65 C. Vogel, The Dated Nepalese Manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. NAWG 1974, Volume 5

103.1.65.1 Translated as The Sutra of Innumerable Meanings by Yoshiro Tamura, Kajiro Miyasaka and Pier P. Del Canpani. Tokyo 1974

103.1.66 Mark A. Ehman, "The Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra". BAMP 112-117

103.1.67 Translated by Bunno Kato, Yoshiro Tamura and Kojiro Miyasaka as The Threefold Lotus Sūtras. New York 1975

103.1.68 Fujita Kotatsu, "One vehicle or three?", JIP 3, 1975, 79-166

103.1.69 Translated from Chinese by Leon Hurvitz as Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma. New York 1976

103.1.70 Nikkyo Niwano, Buddhism for Today. A Modern Interpretation of the Threefold Lotus Sūtra. New York 1976

103.1.70.1 Saddharma-puṇḍarīka-sūtra, Kashgar Manuscript (ed. Lokesh Chandra), New Delhi 1976; Tokyo 1977

103.1.71 Chapter 16 translated into German in Margarete von Borsig, Leben aus der Lotusblüte (Freiburg 1976), 427-433

103.1.72 Peter Kwella, "Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra, Kap.IV--Ein kultur übergreifendes Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG 1977, 892-900

103.1.73 Yenshu Kurumiya, "A note of the seventeen distinctive names of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 24-28

103.1.74 Akira Yuyama and Hirofumi Toda, The Huntington Fragment of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. SPBOR 2, Tokyo 1977

103.1.75 Lokesh Chandra (ed.), Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra, Kashgar Manuscript, Foreword by Heinz Bechert Tokyo 1977

103.1.75.5 Peter Kwelle, "Saddharmapuṇḍārikasūtra, Kap. IV. Ein kultur-ubergreifende Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG Supp. Vol. III, 1977, 892-900

103.1.76 Hirofuma Toda, Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra, Kashgar Manuscript IV-VII. Tokushima Daigaku Kyoyobu Rinrigakka Kiyo 1, 1977, 1-46. VIII-XIX 2, 1977, 1-79.

103.1.77 Hirofuma Toda, Note on the Kashgar Manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. Tokyo 1977

103.1.78 Translated in 10 volumes with Hsuan Hsu's commentary as The Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sūtra (San Francisco 1977-1982)

103.1.80 Michael Pye, Skillful Means. A Concept in Mahāyāna Buddhism. London 1978

103.1.81 Sanghasen Singh, "The methodology of philosophical analysis of the Mahāyāna Sūtras with special reference to the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra", Glory of India 3.1, 1979, 1-4. Reprinted in PLNB 1979

103.1.82 Parts from Chapters 10 and 26 translated in Paul 114-115 and German translation 125-126; from Chapt. 11 in 187-190 (193-195); Chapter 25 at 256-264 (259-267)

103.1.83 K. Fujita, "Pure Land Buddhism and the Lotus Sūtra", IEB 117-130.

103.1.84 Hirofumi Toda (ed.), Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra, Central Asian Manuscripts Romanized Text. Tokushima 1981

103.1.85 Whalen W. Lai, "The predocetic 'finite buddhakāya' in the Lotus Sutra: in search of the illusive dharmakāyas therein", JAAR 49, 1981, 447-470

103.1.86 Oskar von Hinuber (ed.), A New Fragmentary Gilgit Manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra. Tokyo 1982

103.1.87 Yunshu Kurumiya, "Adhimukti in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", IBSDJ 337-352

103.1.88 Akira Hirakawa, "The Lotus Sūtra and Mahāyāna Buddhism: the formative stage of the Lotus Sūtra", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 3-37

103.1.89 Zenno Ishigami, "The Lotus Sūtra and the Pure Land teachings" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 457-471

103.1.90 Zuiei Ito, "The message of the Buddhāvataṃśakanāmamahāvaipulyasūtra and the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra: the characteristics of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka as seen from the standpoint of the Daśabhūmikasūtra (2)" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 97-122

103.1.91 Kosho Kawamura, "The Lotus Sūtra and the Sarvāstivādin school in northwest India" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 473-508

103.1.92 Enshu Kurumiya, "Mss. of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 257-264

103.1.93 Yukei Matsunaga, "The Lotus Sūtra and Tantric Buddhism in northwest India" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 395-496

103.1.94 Shinjo Suguro, "The concepts of grāhyagrāhaka and nimittadarśanabhāga: the fundamental theory of Vijñaptimātratā philosophy", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 157-192

103.1.95 Esho Yamaguchi, "Methodological approaches to the Lotus Sūtra and Indian philosophy" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 195-226

103.1.96 Bijan Bandhu Samajdar, "The idea of ekayāna (one vehicle) in the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", JDBSDU 7, 1983, 40-46

103.1.97 Folios of Central Asian version edited by G.M.Bongard-Levin and M.I.Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaya, Pamjatniki indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii, (Moscow), 77-160

103.1.98 Edited with index by K. Tsukamoto, R. Tage, R. Mitome and M. Yamazaki. Two volumes. Tokyo 1986

103.1.98.1 Keisho Tsukamoto, Sanskrit Manuscripts of Saddharmapundarika collected from Nepal, Kashmir and Central Asia. Romanized Text and Index. Tokyo 1986

103.1.99 Whalen Lai, "Why the Lotus Sūtra?--on the historic significance of Tendai", JJR 14, 1987, 83-100.

103.1.99.5 Michael von Bruck, Weisheit der Leere: Sutra, Texte des indischen Mahayana-Buddhismus. Zurich 1989; Munchen 2000

103.1.100 Norio Sekido, "A comparative study of Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra and Mahābhārata--concentrating on Tathāgatāyus-pramāṇa parivarta and Bhagavadgītā", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 14-16

103.1.100.0 Akira Yuyama, "The six perfections and the Bodhisattva in the Lotus Sūtra: an example of philological and philosophical questions", SramV 33-40

103.1.100.1 Akira Yuyama, "The Tathāgata Prabhūratna in the stūpa", Amala Prajna 181-185

103.1.101 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "Two new fragments of Saddharmapuṇḍarīka" (in Russian). ICandB 187-191

103.1.101.1 Edited in Newari and Sanskrit by Asakozi Bajracarya. Nepal 1990

103.1.102 Michael Fuss, Buddhavacana and Dei Verbum. A Phenomenological and Theological Comparison of Scriptural Inspiration in the Sad-dharmapuṇḍarīka Sūtra and in the Christian Tradition. Leiden 1991

103.1.102.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El sūtra del Loto (Saddharmapuṇḍarīka). Su di fusion, su influenci, su pensaje". REB 2, 1991-92, 69-116

103.1.103 Tsugunori Kubo, "The central concept of the Bodhisattva practice in the Lotus Sūtra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 143-144

103.1.103.1.Tsugunari Kubro, "Anuttarā saṃyak-sambodhi set against the concept of parinirvāṇa as depicted in the Lotus Sūtra", IJBS 4.1, 1992, 1-13

103.1.103.3 Usmail Quilas, "The ideal of salvation in the Lotus Sūtra", BSPF 49-53

103.1.103.5 Braj M. Sinha, "Metamśvara from the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka to the Kāraṇḍavyūha", BSPF 168-180

103.1.103.7 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The meaning of the infinite numbers in the Lotus Sūtra", in Hokke-Bunka Kenkhu (Journal of the Institute for the Comprehensive Study of Lotus Sūtra (Tokyo 1992). Translated into Spanish in REB 5, 1993, 67-84

103.1.104 Akirya Yuyama, "Miscellaneous remarks on the Lotus Sūtra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 144

103.1.105 Jikido Takasaki, "Textual problems of the Mahāyānaśraddhotpādasūtra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 183-184

103.1.106 William E. Deal, "The Lotus Sūtra and the rhetoric of legitimization in eleventh-century Japanese Buddhism", JJRS 20, 1993, 261-296 

103.1.106.1 Michael Pye, "The Lotus Sūtra and the essence of Mahāyāna", BudSp 171-187

103.1.106.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El significando de los numeros infinitos en le Sūtra del Loto (Saddharmapuṇḍarīka)", REB 5, 1993, 67-84

103.1.106.2 Translated by Burton Watson, New York 1993

103.1.106.4 Lokesh Chandra, "Role of the Lotus Sūtra in the twenty-first century", HIPP 479-488

103.1.107 Tsugunari Kubo, A Study Concerning the Acceptance and Reconstruction of a Philosophy in its Assimilation into a Different Culture (tao) in Kumārajīva's Translation of the Lotus Sūtra. Studia Philologica Buddhica 8. Tokyo 1994

103.1.108 Hiroshi Kanno, "An overview of research of Chinese communication of the Lotus Sūtra", Acta Asiatica 66, 1994, 87-103

103.1.109 V.S.S.Saibara, "The concept of yāna in Mahāyāna Buddhism with special reference to the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39

103.1.110 A. L. Herman, "The way of the lotus: critical reflections on the ethics of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39

103.1.110.3 Carl Sunesan, "On the term vānalokāyatika found in two Central Asian mss. of Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra and its Chinese interpretation", Sauhrdayamangalam 343-360

103.1.110.5 Higuchi Koichi, "Mongolian versions of the Saddharmapuṇḍaīka from the linguistic and philological viewpoint", ZASS 26, 1996, 21-48

103.1.110.8 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Eternidad del Dharma en le Sūtra del Loto", REB 11, 1996, 28-36

103.1.110.5 Akira Yuyama, "Why Kumārajīva omitted the later half of Chapter V in translating the Lotus Sūtra", FDS 325-330

103.1.111 Shiro Matsumoto, "The Lotus Sūtra and Japanese Culture", PBT 1997, 388-406

103.1.112 Rendered into Vietanmese by Thich Tri Tinh. Los Angeles 1996; Bagneux 1997

103.1.112.1 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra. Fragments from the Lushun Museum Collection. Facsimile Edition and Romanized Text. Edited by Jian Zhongxin. Lushun Museum-Soka Gakkai 1997

103.1.112.5 Klaus Wille, "Die Fragmente Or. 9610 in the British Library", BVSK 717-728

103.1.112.5 Tilmann Vetter, "Hendrik Kern and the Lotus Sūtra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 129-144

103.1.112.5.1 Klaus Wille, "The rediscovered Saddharmapuṇḍarḷkasūtra frament Khad. 01L in the Stein collection (London)", FacIC 473-479

103.1.112.1.7 Sanskrit Lotus Sūtra Manuscript from the National Archives of Nepal (no. 4-21). Tokyo 1998

103.1.112.2 Daniel Boucher, "Gandhari and the early Chinese translations reconsidered: the case of the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JAOS 118, 1998, 471-506

103.1.112.2.5 Tibetan-Sanskrit Word Index to the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka-sūtra. Edited Yasunori Ejima et al. Tokyo 1998

103.1.113 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Dharmaraksha's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Soko University 1998

103.1.113.5 H. Toda, "Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra XV Verses 1-15", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 271-290

103.1.113.6 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The conflict of change in the Lotus Sūtra: the Hīnayānist reaction", HBK 24, 1998, 1-30

103.1.113.6.3 Margaret von Borsig, "Das Buddha-Bild des Lotus-Sūtra", WerB 75-92

103.1.113.6.6 Michael Zimmerman, "The Tathāgatagarbhasūtra: its basic structure and relation to the Lotus Sūtra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 143-168

103.1.113.7 Seishi Karashima, "Identificatioin of some Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from Central Asia", IRIABSU 3, 1999, 213-214

103.1.113.8 Whalen Lai, "Gnosis and prajñā: the parables in the Lotus Sūtra", JRS 30, 1999, 133-146

103.1.114 Hirofumi Toda, A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapundarikasutra (16). Tokushima 1999

103.1.114.5 Klaus Wille, "Weitere kleine Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra - fragmente aus des Sammlunf Hoernle (London)", Suryacandrodaya 241-256

103.1.114.7 Peter Zieme, "The converson of King Śubhavyūha: further fragments of an old Turkish version of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", Suryacandrodya 257-265

103.1.115 Ruben L. F. Habito, "Bodily reading of the Lotus Sūtra: understanding nichiren's Budhism", JJRS 26, 1999, 281-306

103.1.115.3 Carmen Dragonetti, "Śūnyatā in the Lotus Sūtra", HBK 26, 2000, 63-84

103.1.115.4 Daisaki Ikeda, The Wisdom of the Lotus Sūtra. A Discussion. Two volumes. Santa Monica, California 2000

103.1.115.5.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The Saddharmapundarīka and śūnyatā" (tr. Wayne Yokoyama). Journal of Oriental Studies 10, 2000, 73-96

103.1.115.4.5 Hirofumi Toda, "Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra", MonSC 2, 69-96

103.1.115.5 Fernando Tola, "Positiveness in the Lotus Sūtra", HBK 26, 2000, 35-62

103.1.115.6 Fragments of a manuscript of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra from Khādelig Ed. Klaus Wille. Tokyo 2000

103.1.115.8 Sandra A. Wawrytke, "Language and logic in the Lotus Sūtra: a hermeneutical exploration of philosophical underpinnings", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 63-96

103.1.116 Akira Yuyama, Eugène Burnouf. The Background to his Research into the Lotus Sūtra. Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica III (Tokyo 2000).

103.1.117 Brook Ziporyn, "How to will backwards: time forgotten and repetition in the Lotus Sūtra", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 29-62

103.1.119 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Kumārajīva's Translation of the Lotus Sūtra. Tokyo 2001

103.1.120 Seishi Karashima, "Who composed the Lotus Sutra? Antagonism between wilderness and village monks", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 143-179

103.1.121 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Saddharma-pundarikasutra", IIJ 44, 2001, 200-230

103.1.121.5 Tsugunari Kube, "The importance of awakening to oneself as depicte in the Lotus Sūtra", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 25-30

103.1.121.6 Jacqueline I. Stone, "Lotus Sūtra (Saddharmapuṇḍarīka-Sūtra)", EnB 1, 2001, 471-477

103.1.121.7 Takayasu Suzuki, "The Buddhology in the Mahābherisūtra inherited from the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 20-24

103.1.122 Lotus Sūtra manuscript from the National Academy of Nepal (no. 4-21), romanized text, 1. Edited by Hirofumi Toda. Tokyo 2001

103.1.123 Klaus Wille, "The Saddharmapundarikasutrasutra fragment in the Mannerheim collection (Helsinki)", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 43-52, with remarks by A. Yuyama, 53-70.

103.1.124 Yukio Katano, "The ;symbolism of 'Hokke proper"", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 52-55

103.1.124.9 Sanskrit Lotus Sūtra Manuscript from Cambridge University Library (add.1682 and add. 1683). Tokyo 2002

103.1.124.9.1 David w. Chappell, "Organic truth: personal reflection on the Lotus Sūtra", ABK 55-70

103.1.124.9.3 Susan Mattis, "Chi-hsi and the subtle dharma of the Lotus Sūtra: emphasis on Buddha-nature", ABK 241-260

103.1.124.9.4 Gene Reeves, "The Lotus Sūtra as radically world-affirming", ABK 177-200

103.1.124.9.5 Nikkyo Niwane, "The three-fold Lotus Sūtra": an introduction", ABJ 27-50

103.1.124.9.7 Paul L. Swanson, "The innumerable meanings of the Lotus Sūtra", ABK 51-54

103.1.124.9.8 Taitetsu Unno, "Somatic realization of the Lotus Sūtra", ABK 71-80

103.1.124.9.9 Y. Ousaka and M. Yamasaki, "Genealogical classification of Saddharmapuṇḍarīka manuscripts based on many-valued analysis", Literar and Linguistic Computing 17.2, 2002, 199-206. Oxford 2002

103.1.125 Thich Tam Duc, "Philosophy of the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka: a conceptual and doctrinal analysis", BTCIK 173-182

103.1.126 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Sūtra Golden Light, the Lotus Sūtra, the Āryaśrīmahādevīdharaṇī and the Anantamukhanir-hāradharaṇī in the Otani Collection", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 183-196

103.1.127 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sūtra--new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 85-182; 15, 2003, 33-104

103.1.128 Harunaki Kotsuki, Sanskrit Lotus Sūtra Manuscript from University of Tokyo General Library (No. 414). Romanized Text. Tokyo 2003

103.1.131 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The Lotus Sūtra as an apologetic work", ITaur 29, 2003, 205-214

103.1.133 Klaus Wille, "Some recently identified Saddharmapndarikasutra fragments in the British Library (Lonodon)", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 134-146

103.1.135 Boris Oquibenine, "Le 'fils prodigue' chez le Bouddhistes", DCJ 549-562

103.1.137 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sūtra–new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 105-190

103.1.138 Seishi Karashima, "An Old Tibetan translation of the Lotus Sūtra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur version", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 191-268

103.1.140 Taigen Dan Leighton, "Dogen's appropriation of Lotus Sūtra ground and space", JJRS 32.1, 2005, 85-106

103.1.143 Haiyan Shan, The Profound Meaning of the Lotus Sūtra. Two volumes. Delhi 2005

103.1.146 Tsugunori Kuda, "Why do discriminatory and exclusive expressions appear in the Lotus Sūtra?", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 223-224

103.1.149 Daniel B. Stevenson, The Meaning of the Lotus Sūtra's Course of Ease and Bliss: An Annotated Translation and Study of Huisi's (515-577) Fahua jin anlexyingi (Tokyo 2006)

103.1.153 Seishi Karashima, "The omission of the verses of the Samantamukha-parivarta in a Kanjur edition", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 373-374

103.1.153.1 Seshi Karashima and Margarita I. Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, "Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from the collection of the Institute of Oriental Manuscripts in St. Petersburg (2)", aRIRSU 19, 2007, 91-94

103.1.153.2 Seishi Karashima, "An old Tibetan translatio of the Lotus Sūtra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur versio (4)", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 177-302

103.1.155 Noriyuki Kuda and Margarita I. Vorabyeva-Desyatavskaya, "A newly-identified fragment of the Saddharmapundarikasutra.Keptin St. Petersburg branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 57-66

103.1.157 Alan Sponberg, "Lotus Sūtra of the True Dharma (Saddharmapuṇḍarīka-Sūtra)", EnBuddhism 472-475

103.1.157.5 Ensho Kobayashi, "The concept of spiritual friend in the Saddharmapunḍarikāsuṭra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 196

103.1.158 Shin'ichi Tsuda, "From the crest concept of Shozanjobutsu to the ground idea of Ganjoju: a speculative analysis plumbing the soteriological depths of the Lotus Sūtra by means of the hypothesis of 'three generations of authors/compilers' who participated in the editing of the Skilful Means chapter", JICBS 11, 2007, 244-265 (summarized pp. 156-157)

104.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sāgaranāgarājaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.598-599, 601; Toh. 153-155

104.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 276

104.1.2 Chapter 14 translated in Paul 235-298 and in German translation 239-246

105.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Samantamukhaparivartasūtra (T.310(10), 315; Toh. 54)

105.1.1 Translated Treasury 134-147

106.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sarvapuṇyasamuccayasamādhisūtra (T.381-382)

107.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sarvavaipulyavidyāsiddhasūtra (T.274)

108.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Siṃhaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(37), 343-344)

108.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 5, 53-54

108A.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Śrīmāladevīsiṃhanādasūtra

See e103.1.126

108A.1.1 Summary in Warder 400-402

108A.1.2 Translated by Alex and Hideko Wayman as The Lion's Roar of Queen Śrīmālā (New York 1974). Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 243-245. Berkeley 2004

108A.1.2.1 Diana Mary Paul, A Prolegomena to the Śrīmālādevī Sūtra and the Tathāgatagarbha Theory: The Role of Women in Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1974

108A.1.3 Partly translated in Paul 292-301 (German version 293-302)

108A.1.4 Translated in Treasury 363-383

108A.1.5 Richard King, "Is 'Buddha-nature' Buddhist? Doctrinal tensions in the Śrīmālasūtra--an early Tathāgatagarbha text", Numen 42, 1995, 1-20

108A.1.8 Kazunobu Matsuda, "Śrīmālādevīsiṃhādasūtra", ManSC 1, 65-76

109.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Śrīmatibhadhamaniparipṛcchāsūtra (T.567-568)

110.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Strīvivartyavyākaraṇasūtra (T.562-566)

111.Author Unknown (250)

       1.Sumatidārikaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(30), 334-336; Toh. 74)

111.1.1 Translated in Paul 201-211 and in German translation 207-217

111.1.2 Translated Treasury 256-260

112.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Susthitamatidevapūtraparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(36), 341-342; Toh. 80)

112.1.1 Translated Treasury 41-70

113.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Svapnanirdeśasūtra (T.310(4))

114.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Tathāgatacintyaguhyanirdeśasūtra (T.310(3), 312; Toh. 47)

Parts translated in Siksasamuccaya; Winternitz; Glasenapp; de Bary

115.Author Unkown (250)

    1.Tathāgatagarbhasūtra or Tathāgatamahākaruṇanirdeśasūtra (T.397(1), 398)

See a103.1.113.6.5

115.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 168

115.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 44

115.1.2.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Tathāgatagarbhasūtra: el Sūtra de la Essences de Buda", REB 8, 1994-95, 99-108

115.1.3 Michael Zimmerman, "A second Tibetan translation of the Tathagatagarbhasutra in the Newark Manuscript Kanjur from Bathang: a translation of the early period", TICOJ 43, 1998, 33-50

115.1.4 Buddhabhadra's Chinese translation translated by William H. Grosnick. BudinP 92-106

115.1.8 Edited and translated in Michael Zimmerman, A Buddha Within: the Tathāgatagarbhasūtra: the Earliest Exposition of the Buddha-Nature Teaching in India. Tokyo 2002

116.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Udayanavatsarājaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(29), 332-333; Toh. 73

116.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 85-87

116.1.2 Translated in Paul 27-50, and in German version 45-68

117.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Ullambanasūtra

118.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Upāyakauśalyaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(38), 345-346; Toh. 82, 261)

118.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya

118.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 21

118.1.3 Translated Treasury 427-465

119.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Vaidūryarājasūtra (T.513)

120.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Vidyutprāptaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(20), 324; Toh. 64)

120.1.1 Translated Treasury 149-162

121.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Vīradatta(gṛhapati)paripṛcchāsūtra (T.310(28), 330-331; Toh. 72)

121.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 37, 217-218

121.1.2 Partly translated German in Winternitz, no. 29

122.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Viśeṣacintā(brahma)paripṛcchāsūtra (T.585-587; Toh. 160)

122.1.1 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 200-201, German version no. 190-191

123.Upatissa (250)

    1.Vimuttimagga (Theravāda)(NCat II, 345)

See a210.7.32

123.1.1 M. Nagai, "The Vimutti-magga, the 'Way to Deliverance', the Chinese counterpart of the Pāli Visuddhi-magga", JPTS 7, 1917-1919, 69-80

123.1.2 P.V.Bapat, "Unidentified sources of the Vimuttimagga", ABORI 15.3-4, 1935.

123.1.3 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and the school of Abhayagirivihāra in Ceylon", JASBe I.2, 1936

123.1.3.1 Vimuktimārga dhutānuga-nirdeśa edited in Tibetan and translated into English by P.V.Bapat, Delhi University Buddhist Studies 1, 1964

123.1.3.2 P.V.Bapat, Vimuttimagga and Visuddhimagga, a comparative study. Poona 1937

123.1.4 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and Peṭakopadesa", IC 3, 1937, 743-746

123.1.4.1 P.V.Bapat, "NA-LO-THO of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 1, 1938-39, 599-600

123.1.4.2 P.V.Bapat, "Interpolations in the fragmentary Tibetan version of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 7, 1941, 58-60

123.1.5 Vimuktimārga Dhutaṅganirdeśa (i.e.Dhutānuganirdeśa) edited in Tibetan with Japanese translation and notes by Genjun H. Sasaki. Kyoto 1958.

123.1.5.5 Edited by Galkatiyagama Siri Ratnajoti and Karalliyadde Siri Ratnapala. Colombo 1963. Reviewed by Purusottama Visvanath Bapat in Journal of the Vidyalankara University of Ceylon 1, 1972, 172-190

123.1.6 Translated from Chinese by N.R.M.Ehara, Soma Thera and Kheminda Thera as The Path of Freedom by Arahant Upatissa. Colombo 1961; Kandy 1977, 1995

123.1.7 Toshiichi Endo, "The Asgiriya manuscript of the Pāli Vimuttimagga" an inquiry into its authenticity", Kalyani. Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Kelaniya 1, 1983, 100-108

123.1.7.1 Heinz Bechert, "Vimuttimagga and Amātakaravaṇṇanā", Amala Prajna 11-14

123.1.8.5 Peter Skilling, "Vimuttimagga and Abhayagiri: the form-aggregate according to the Samskrtasmkrtaviniscaya", JPTS 20, 1994, 171-210

123.1.9 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 246-255

123.1.10 Kate Crosby, "History versus modern myth: the Abhayagirivihāra, the Vimuttimagga and Yogāvacara meditation", JIP 27, 1999, 503-550

123.1.15 Takatsugu Hayashi, "The Vimuttimagga and early post-canonical literature (I)", Buddhist Studies 31, 90-121

123.1.20 Lelan Kumar Jha, The Vimuttimagga: A Critical Study. Delhi 2008

124.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Atānātikāsūtra or Atānātīyasūtra (NCat II, 42)

124.1.1 Fragments edited by H. Hoffmann, Bruchstücke des Atānātikāsūtra aus den Zentral Asiatische Sanskrit Kanon der Buddhisten (Leipzig 1939); Stuttgart 1987

124.1.5 Lore Sander, "Preliminary remarks on two versions of the Ātānāṭīya (Ātānātīka)-Sūtra in Sanskrit", JICPBS 11, 2002, 159-196

125.Harivarman (253)

    1.Satyasiddhi or Tattvasiddhi

125.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Harivarman on the 'concentration' and on nirvāṇa", MCB 5, 1936-37, 201-210

125.1.2 Sections translated into French in L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Musīla et Nārada", MCB 5, 1936-37, 203-212

125.1.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman on vaiśāradya", SIS 1, 1945, 127-131

125.1.5 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman's theory of cognition", IHQ 32, 1956, 319-323. CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 308-309

125.1.7 Summarized in Warder 419-421

125.1.8 C.D.Priestley, "Emptiness in the Satyasiddhi", JIP 1, 1970-71, 30-39

125.1.8.1 Shoryu Katsura, A Study of Harivarman's Tattvasiddhi. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Toronto 1974. Canadian theses on microfiche no. 31249

125.1.9 Edited and translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. Two volumes. Sanskrit text GOS 159, 1975; translation GOS 165, 1978

125.1.10 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "The Satyasiddhi and its exposition of Buddhism", RPBSI 91-99

125.1.11 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on Sarvāstivāda", JIBSt 26.2, 1978, 21-26

125.1.12 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on satyadvaya", JIBSt 27.2, 1979, 1-5

125.1.13 Upali Karunaratne, "Harivarman", EnBud 5, 1992, 413-414

125.1.14 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 255-312

125.1.8 Charles Halllisey, "Harivarman", 387-388

126.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Subahuparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(26), 895-896)

127.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Śukasūtra (T.78-81)

127A.Author Unknown (275)

    1."The Spitzer Manuscript"

127A.1.1 Eli Franco, The Spitzer Manuscript: the Oldest Philosophical Manuscript in Sanskrit. Two Volumes. Vienna 2004

127A.1.2 Eli Franco, "Three notes on the Spitzer manuscript", WZKSOA 49, 2005, 109-112

128.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Samantabhadrabodhisattvadhayañcaryādharmasūtra

128A.Author Unknown (280)

    1.Bhaiṣajyaguruvaidūryaprabhāṣāpūrvapraṇidhānaviśeṣavistarasūtra (T.14, 21)

128A.1.1 Summarized in French by Paul Pelliot, "Le Bhaiṣajyaguru", BEFEO 3, 1903, 33-37

128A.1.2 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt, IHQ, Supplement to Parts 12.2-3, 1933. Republished in GilgitM 1, 1939, 1-32. Also in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 165-173. Paragraph reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 312-313

128A.1.3 Translated by Walter Liebenthal, The Sūtra of the Lord of Healing (Bhaishajyaguru Vaidūryaprabhā Tathāgata) (Peiping 1936). Also in Sūtras and Scriptures, Volume 1 (Taipei 1962)

128A.1.4 Translated in S.Sen, "Two medical texts in Chinese translations", VBA 1, 1945, 70-95

128A.1.5 Partly translated in Alexander Doburn Soper, Literary Evidence for Early Buddhist Art in China (Ascona 1959), 169b-178a

128A.1.6 Translated in Raoul Birnbaum, The Lapis Lazuli Radiance Buddha, Master of Healing: A Study in Iconography and Meaning. Ph.D.Diss., Columbia U., 1976

128A.1.6.5 Gregory Robert Schopen, The Bhaiṣajyaguru-Sūtra and the Buddhism of Gilgit. Doctoral thesis, Australian Natinal University 1978

128A.1.7 Translated in Raouol Birnbaum, The Healing Buddha (Boulder, Colo., 1979). German translation, Bern 1982

128A.1.7.5 Sen-shou Lin, "Who is Bhaisajya-Guru-Vaidruya-Prabhasa?", BCAR 8, 1994-95, 150-175

128A.1.8.Edited by F.M.Hassnain and Toka D. Sumi, New Delkhi 1995

129.Author Unknown (300)

    1. Mahāyānābhidharmasūtra

129.1.1 Passages translated in John P. Keenan, "Original purity and the focus of early Yogācāra", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 7-18

130.Vindhyavāsin (300)

    1.General

130.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Vindhya-vāsin", JRAS 1905, 162-163

130.1.2 G.A.Jacob, "Vindhyavāsin", JRAS 1905, 355-356

130.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Vindhyavāsin", JIH 6, 1927, 36-40

131.Patanjali (300)

    1.Yogasūtras

131.1.1 Edited and translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1852; Bombay 1885; Delhi 1980, 1990

131.1.2 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, by Jivanananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1867, 1874, 1880, 1895, 1903, 1908, 1940

131.1.3 Edited, with Balarāma Udāsīna's commentary, by K.B.R.Sinha. Bankipore 1867, 1897

131.1.4 Translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, in continu-ation of 131.1.1 above, by Govindadeva Sastri. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6 1971-72. Items 131.1.1 and 131.1.4 reprinted Bombay 1882, 1885, 1955

131.1.5 Edited, with Ananta Paṇḍita's Yogacandrikā, by Vacanarama Sarma Kanyakubja. Pan n.s. 3, 1978-79, 216-256

131.1.6 Edited and translated, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 93, 1883

131.1.7 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vijñānabhikṣu's Yogavārttika, by Ramakrsna Sastri and Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 5, 1883 - 6, 1884. Reprinted Banaras 1884

131.1.8 Edited with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā by R.S.Bodas. BSPS 46, 1887, 1892, 1915

131.1.9 Edited with editor's commentary by Vyankatrav Ramacandra. Poona 1887-1906

131.1.9.1 Translated by W.Q.Judge and J.H.Connelly as The Yoga Aphorisms of Patanjali. San Francisco 1889; New York, London 1893, 1898; Bombay 1905. Translated into German, Berlin 1904

131.1.10 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa and Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā, in Arunodaya 1.25, 1890

131.1.10.1 Edited by Mangala Gupta. Bombay 1890

131.1.11 Translated by M.N.Dvivedi. Bombay 1890, 1914; Adyar 1947; with edition, Delhi 1980

131.1.12 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, by Balarama Udasina. Calcutta 1891

131.1.13 Edited by Srinivasa Jagannatha in Sakalavidyabhivardhani 1.1-10, Vizagapatam 1892-93

131.1.15 Edited by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897

131.1.16 Edited with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897, 1914, 1941; Poona 1913

131.1.17 J. Murdoch, Yogaśāstra. London 1897

131.1.18 Edited with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya by Purnachandra Vedantachunchu. Calcutta 1898

131.1.19 Edited by Ramasvarupa Sarma. Moradabad 1898

131.1.20 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī by Munishwar Sarma. Agra 1898

131.1.21 Translated by Vivekananda in his Vedānta Philosophy (New York 1899)

131.1.22 Paul Zillmann, "Die Yoga Sūtra des Patañjali. Zum ersten Male verdeutscht", Neue Metaphysische Rundshcau 3-4, 1900

131.1.23 Edited, with Girijā Saṃkara Śarmā's Padabodhinī and Nathu Rāma Śarma's Rahasyadīpikā, Ahmedabad 1901, 1911

131.1.24 Kishori Lal Sarkar, The Hindu System of Self-Culture or the Pātañjala Yoga Shāstra. Calcutta 1902

131.1.25 Edited, with Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa's Vṛtti, by Narayan Sastri Bharadvaja and Jiva Natha Misra. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 28, 1906. Reprinted 1907

131.1.26 Edited, with Rāmānanada Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā, by D.L. Gosvami. BenSS 19, 1903

131.1.27 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Second edition. Calcutta 1903, 1936

131.1.28 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 47, 1904, 1919

131.1.29 Edited by Bhagavan Prasada and Baladeva Sahaya.Banaras 1905 ff.

131.1.30 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa by Bhimasena Sarma. Jullundur 1906

131.1.31 Edited, with editor's Vaidikavṛtti, by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906

131.1.32 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1906

131.1.33 Edited by Tulasirama Svami. Meerut 1907

131.1.34 Edited, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā, by A.B.Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1907

131.1.35 Translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and notes from Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī and Vijñānabhikṣu's Yogavārttika, by Ganganatha Jha. Bombay 1907

131.1.36 Translated into German by Paul Deussen in AGP 1.3, 511-543

131.1.37 Translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, by Rama Prasad. SBH 4.7-9, 1910, 1924; New Delhi 1978, 1995, 2005

131.1.38 Edited by Tejonatha. Lahore 1910

131.1.39 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya. Jessore 1910

131.1.40 Edited by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Second edition. Calcutta 1910

131.1.41 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Nārāyaṇa Bhikṣu's Yogacandrikā and Sūtrārthabodhinī, by R.G.Bhatta. ChSS 35, 1910

131.1.42 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Mahesacandra Pala. Second edition. Calcutta 1911

131.1.43 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and editor's Sāṃkhyatattvāloka, by Hariharananda Aranya. Calcutta 1911

131.1.43.1 Edited with editor's Bhasatika by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1912

131.1.44 Edited with Telugu commentary by O.V.S.Dorasamayya. Madras 1911, 1917

131.1.45 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri, in Dārśanikabrahmavidyā 2, 1911

131.1.46 Edited in Vidyavati 5.9-11, 1911

131.1.47 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī and Balarāma Udāsīna's commentary. Banaras 1911

131.1.48 Edited, with Sadāśivendra Sarasvatī's Yogasudhākara, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. SVVS 11, 1911, 1993

131.1.49 Edited, with Ananta Paṇḍita's Yogacandrikā, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. Srirangam 1911

131.1.50 Translated as The Book of the Spiritual Man: An Interpretation by Charles Johnston. New York 1912; London 1949, 1974; with edition, Albuquerque, N.M. 1985

131.1.51 Translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī by James Haughton Woods. HOS 17, 1914; reprinted Delhi 1966. New edition by Mohan Chand, Delhi 1987

131.1.52 Daniel R. Stephen, Patañjali for Western Readers. London 1914

131.1.53 Edited by Sivakara Bapuji Talpade. Bombay 1914

131.1.54 Translated, with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā, by James Haughton Woods. JAOS 34, 1914, 1-114. Reprinted Delhi 1987

131.1.55 Edited by Savarlal Chotamlal Vohara. Bombay 1915

131.1.56 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Rudradatta Sarma. Third edition. Moradabad 1915

131.1.57 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, and Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa's Vṛtti, by Rajaram Shastri Bodas and V.S.Abhyankar. BSPS 46, 1917

131.1.58 Edited, with (Bhāva) Gaṇeśa Dīkṣita's Vṛtti and Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa's Vṛtti, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1917

131.1.59 F.I.Winter, "Psychoanalysis and the Yoga aphorisms", Qu 10, 1917-18, 315-335

131.1.59.1 Edited and translated into Dutch by Jan Wilhelm Boissevain. Amsterdam 1918

131.1.60 Surendranath Dasgupta, The Study of Patañjali. Calcutta 1920

131.1.61 Edited by Gangavallabha Tripathi. Agra 1921

131.1.62 Edited by G.L.Narasimha Rau. Madras 1922

131.1.63 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "L'Ābhidharma et les Yogasūtras", BCLS 1922, 520-526

131.1.63.1 Edited, with Haribhadra's Yogaviṃśaka and Yaśovijaya's Vyākhyā, by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Agra 1922 (see 410.24.1)

131.1.64 Translated into French by M.A.Oppermann. Paris 1923

131.1.65 Edited in Tamil script. Madras 1923

131.1.66 Wolfgang Adolf Theilkuhl, Die Yogasūtrāṇi des Patañjali mit dem Kommentar Rājamārtaṇḍa des Bhojadeva. German translation of Books 1-2. Dissertation, Munich 1926

131.1.67 Paraphrased in Alice A.Bailey, The Light of the Soul. New York 1927, 1944, 1983

131.1.68 N.S.V.Ayyar, "A peep into Patañjali", VQ 6, 1928, 295-302

131.1.69 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa, Ananta Paṇḍita's Yogacandrikā, Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa's Vṛtti, (Bhāva) Gaṇeśa Dīkṣita's Vṛtti, Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā and Sadāśivendra Sarasvatī's Yogasudhākara, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 83, 1930

131.1.70 Jwala Prasad, "The date of the Yogasūtras", JRAS 1930, 365-376

131.1.71 Edited, with Baladeva Miśra's Yogapradīpikā, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 85, 1931, 1990

131.1.72 Hermann Jacobi, "Über des Alter des Yogaśāstra", ZII 8, 1930, 80-88

131.1.73 J.Hauer, "Das IV Buch des Yogasūtra: Ein Beitrag zuseiner Erklarung und Zeitbestimmung", SIIWG 122-133

131.1.74 Edited and translated into German by J.W.Hauer in Der Yoga als Heilweg. Stuttgart 1932

131.1.75 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya and Damodara Sastri, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī and Vijñānabhikṣu's Yogavārttika, Raghavananda Sarasvati's Patanjalarahasya and Hariharanandaranya's Bhasvati. KSS 110, 1935, 1989

131.1.76 Rishi Singh Gharwal, Patañjali's Rāja Yoga. Santa Barbara, Calif 1935

131.1.77 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le bouddhisme et la Yoga des Patañjali", MCB 5, 1936-37, 223-242

131.1.77.1 Bhagavan Das, Yogasutrabhasyakosah. A Concordance Dictionary to the Yogasutras of Patanjali and the Bhashya of Vyasa. Benares 1938

131.1.78 J.Singh, "Karma in Yogasūtras of Patañjali", RPR 8.1, 1939, 27-34

131.1.79 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Bhojadeva's Rājamārtaṇḍa and Kṛṣṇavallabhācārya's Kiraṇā thereon, by Svetavaikuntha Sastri and Narayana Sarana Sastri. Banaras 1939

131.1.80 Louis Renou, "On the identity of the two Patañjalis", IHQ 16, 1940, 586-591

131.1.80.1 Edited with Haribhadra's Yogavimsika Bijapur 1940

131.1.81 Edited and translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, by Bengali Baba. Kapurthala 1943; Poona 1949; Delhi 1974

131.1.82 K. Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Patañjali and his relation to some authors and works", IC 11, 1944, 75-84

131.1.83 Translated by Ernest Wood in Practical Yoga, Ancient and Modern. New York 1948

131.1.84 Translated by Aprabuddha as The Science of Yoga. Two volumes. Nagpur 1949, 1957

131.1.85 Translated by Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood.as How to Know God. VATW 11, 1949 - 16, 1964. Reprinted London,. New York 1953; Madras 1975

131.1.85.1 Edited and translated by Bengali Baba. Second edition. Poona 1949

131.1.86 Lokanath Bhattacharya, "The theory of supernormal power in the Yogasūtra of Patañjali and in Buddhist texts", PAIOC 15, Summaries 1949, 143

131.1.87 Book One edited by Visnu Kesava Phalekar. Nagpur 1949

131.1.88 Hideo Kishimoto, "A study in religious mysticism--on the Yogasūtra of Patañjali" (summary). JSR 1, 1950, 250-251

131.1.89 Adolf Janacek, "The methodological principle in Yoga according to Patañjali's Yogasūtras", AO 19, 1951, 514-567

131.1.90 N.Mishra, "Conception of saṃskāra in the Yogasūtra", JBRS 37, 1951, 48-65

131.1.91 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Śaṃkarabhagavatpāda's Vivaraṇa, by Rama Sastri and S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. MGOS 44, 1952

131.1.92 Prem Nath, "Patañjali's Yoga in the light of modern psychology", PQ 25, 1952, 53-61

131.1.93 A.K.Banerji, "Phenomenology of Yoga", PB 57, 1952, 384-388

131.1.94 E.Kanakura, "The ideal of man in the Yogasūtras", ARTU 3, 1952, 172-205. Summarized in TDBKN 3, 1952, 2-3

131.1.95 T.Sitaramaiah, "A synopsis of the Yogasūtras of Patañjali", KK 18, 1952-53, 392-396

131.1.96 Adolf Janacek, "The voluntaristic type of yoga in Patañjali's Yogasūtras", AO 22, 1954, 69-87

131.1.97 Edited, with editor's commentary, by K.K.Kolhatakar. Bombay 1957

131.1.98 Adolf Janacek, "The meaning of pratyaya in Patañjali's Yogasūtras", AO 25, 1957, 201-260

131.1.99 Ursula von Mangoldt, Patañjali, So Sprecht das Yoga-Sūtra. Munchen 1957. Translated into French, Monaco 1986

131.1.100 Edited Surat 1958

131.1.101 Adolf Janacek, "Two texts of Patañjali and a statistical comparison of their vocabularies", AO 26, 1958, 88-100

131.1.101.1 Edited and translated into Japanese by Hideo Kishimoto. Tokyo 1958

131.1.102 Adolf Janacek, "To the problems of Indian philosophical texts", AO 27, 1959, 463-475

131.1.103 Samādhipāda translated by Richard A. Gard. PO 25, 1960, 61-66

131.1.104 Edited and translated in I.K.Taimni, The Science of Yoga. Adyar 1961; Wheaton, Ill. 1967, 1972, 1992; Varanasi 1992. Translated into German as Die Wissenschaft des Yoga, Munich 1982

131.1.105 Translated by Archie J. Bahm as Yoga--Union with the Ultimate. New York 1961; Berkeley 1993

131.1.106 C. Pensa, Gli aforismi sullo Yoga. Torino 1962

131.1.107 Translated by S.V.Ganapati. Madras 1962

131.1.108 Mircea Eliade, Patañjali et le yoga. Paris 1962. Translated by Charles L. Markmann as Patañjali and Yoga (New York 1969)

131.1.109 V.M.Bedekar, "Dhāraṇā and codanā (Yogic terms) in the Mokṣadharmaparvan of the Mahābhārata in their relation with the Yogasūtras", BhV 22, 1962, 25-32

131.1.110 R.Krishnaswami Iyer, "The Yoga of Patañjali", KK 26, 1962: 22, 47, 78, 109

131.110.1 Translated by Roy Eugene David as This is Reality. 1962

131.1.111 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Hariharānanda Āraṇya's Sāṃkhyatattvāloka, and translated by P.N.Mukerji. Calcutta 1963, 1981, 1983; Albany, N.Y. 1983. Selections repreinted in SourceBAP 59-68

131.1.112 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Banaras 1963

131.1.113 Edited, with Bhojarāja's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Rama Samkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1963

131.1.114 Translated by R.S.Mishra in The Textbook of Yoga Philosophy. New York 1963

131.1.115 Mahajot Sahay, "Pātañjala Yogasūtras and the Vyāsabhāṣya: an examination", VIJ 2, 1963, 254-260

131.1.115.1 Christopher Chapple, "Citta-vṛtti and reality in the Yoga Sūtra", IASWRP 103-119

131.1.115.2 Gerald Turchetto, "Hermeneutics and the Yoga Sūtra", IASWRP 162-179

131.1.116 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

131.1.117 V.M.Bedekar, "Place of japa in the Mokṣadharmaparvan (MBh 12, 189-193) and the Yogasūtras: a comparative study", ABORI 44, 1964, 63-74

131.1.118 T.Gelblum and S.Pines, "Some observations on the presumable sources of Al-Biruni's translation of Patañjali's Yogasūtra and some traits of his method of translation", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 107-108

131.1.119 Tej Singh, "Patañjali Yogasūtras", IPC 9.2, 1964, 43-45

131.1.120 Edited and translated by V.V.Baxi. Monghyr 1965

131.1.121 K.S.Joshi, "The concept of saṃyama in Patañjali's Yogasūtras", YM 8.2, 1965 - 9.5, 1966

131.1.122 Ram Ugra Misra, "The Yoga classic of Patañjali", JYI 11.2, 1965, 21-22

131.1.123 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Meditation und mystik ism Yoga des Patañjali", WZKSOA 9, 1965, 98-118

131.1.124 R.D.Vadekar, "Composition and history of the Yogasūtra", YM 8, 1965, 22-42

131.1.125 Shlomo Pines and Tuvia Gelblum, "Al-Biruni's Arabic version of Patañjali's Yogasūtra: a translation and comparison with related Sanskrit texts", BSOAS 29, 1966, 302-325; 40, 1977, 522-549

131.1.126 Shingon Takagi, "On 'kriyā-yoga' in the Yogasūtra", JIBSt 29, 1966, 441-451

131.1.126.1 Edited by Vasantanada Devi. Madras 1966

131.1.126.2 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1966

131.1.127 Edited and translated by Balkoba Bhave. Varanasi 1967

131.1.128 Selections translated in Joseph Head and S.L.Cranston, Reincarnation in World Thought. New York 1967

131.1.129 C.T.Kenghe, "Patañjali and the Advaita Vedānta", YM 10.2, 1967, 25-34

131.1.130 G.C.Pande, "Patañjali's interpretation of yoga", MP 4, 1967, 213-216

131.1.131 M. Sahai, "Patañjali's psychology", YM 10.1, 1967, 9-19

131.1.132 K.S.Joshi, "On the possibility of yogic powers", IPQ 8, 1968, 579-585

131.1.133 M. Sahai, "Patañjali's theory of pariṇāma, krama and kṣaṇa", YM 10.3, 1968, 35-39

131.1.134 Edited, with Bhojarāja's Rājamārtaṇḍa, by Ramasamkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1969

131.1.135.1 Edited by Pahalamana Simha Svara Kshatri. Kathmandu 1969

131.1.135 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of vitarka in the Pātañjala Yogaśāstra", PAIOC 26, 1969, 337-352

131.1.136 M. Sahai, "Pātañjala Yogasūtras as I understand them", YM 11.3, 1969 - 14.3-4, 1971

131.1.137 Edited by C.L.Markmann. New York 1969

131.1.138 Edited by Gokulchand Kapur. Banaras 1970

131.1.138.1 Edited by Brahmalinamuni. KSS 201, Varanasi 1970

131.1.139 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, and Vijñānabhikśu's Yogavārttika, by Shrinarayana Mishra. Varanasi 1971; Delhi 1992

131.1.140 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvavaiśāradī, and Vijñānabhikṣu's Yogavārttika, by Ramashankar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1971

131.1.141 Ramashankar Bhattacharya, "Nature of vairāgya in the Pātañjala Yogasūtra", JYI 17, 1971-72, 91-94

131.1.142 J.Lopez-Gay, "La estructura de la meditacion seguin el Dīgha Nikāya, comparada con la del Yoga-Sūtra", BAEO 7, 1971, 103-120

131.1.142.1 Translated into Hebrew by Orit Sen-Gupta. Tel Aviv 1971

131.1.143 Ram Ugra Mishra, "A note on Adolf Janacek's theory", JYI 17, 1971-72, 100-103

131.1.143.1 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya and the editor's Hindi commentary, by Suresh Chandra Srivastava. Allahabad 1971; Varanasi 1988

131.1.144 Tej Singh, "Efficacy of Patañjali Yogasūtras in modern scientific thought", IPC 16, 1971, 246-259

131.1.144.1 Edited and translated in Soren Sorenson, The Quest of Wholeness. An Evaluation of the Yoga Discipline from the point of view of Neurophysiology. Reykjavik 1971

131.1.145 James Francis Kenney, The Nature and Function of 'The Lord' (Īśvara) in the 'Yoga-Sūtras' of Patañjali. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1972

131.1.146 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "A note on yatrakāmāvāsāyitva: the 8th siddhi of the aṇimādi group", JYI 18, 1972-73, 61-66

131.1.147 M.R.Desai, The Yoga-Sūtras of Patañjali. A Commentary. Kolhapur 1972

131.1.148 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Message of Patañjali", JYI 19, 1973-74, 161-164

131.1.149 Edited and translated into Spanish by F.Tola and C. Dragonetti. Barcelona 1973

131.1.149.1 Edited by Aryamuni. Jhajjara 1973

131.1.150 M.M.Agrawal, "Yoga theory of karmāśaya", Darshana 14.3 (55), 1974, 63-68

131.1.150.1 Anthony Elenjimittam, The Yoga Philosophy of Patanjali. Allahabad 1974

131.1.151 S.P.Atreya, "Samādhi acccording to the Yoga Sūtras of Patañjali", Darshana 15.2, 1975, 57-60

131.1.152 M.P.Pandit, "Patañjali", FP 17-26

131.1.153 Nagin J. Shah, "An alternative interpretation of Patañjali's three sūtras on īśvara", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 1-6

131.1.154 Gitananda, "Patañjali simplified for Western readers", YL 6.2, 1975, 9-10

131.1.154.1 Goswami Kriyananda, The Kriya Yoga Sutras. Four volumes. Chicago 1975, 1976, 1985

131.1.155 Translated by Sadhakas. Bombay 1975

131.1.155.1 Edited and translated in Rohit Mehta, Yoga, the Art of Integration. Madras 1975

131.1.156 Selections translated in HTR 78-81

131.1.157 Edited with P.Y.Deshpande's commentary and translated by Bettina Baumer.  Munchen 1976

131.1.158 Satyananda, Four Chapters on Freedom. A Commentary on the Yogasūtras of Patañjali. Monghyr 1976

131.1.159 Ram Jee Singh, "Parapsychological references in Yoga Sūtras", JIAP 16.2, 1977, 118-131

131.1.160 C.T.Kenghe, "Prajñā and the stages of its growth according to Patañjali: a study in parapsychology", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 675-682

131.1.161 K.P.Bahadur, The Wisdom of Yoga: A Study of Patañjali's Yoga Sūtra. New Delhi 1977, 1988

131.1.162 Gerhard Oberhammer, Strukturen yogischer Meditation. Wien 1977

131.1.163 K.S.Joshi, "On Patañjali's notion of sleep as a vṛtti", YM 19.1, 1977, 91-95

131.1.164 P. Jha and G.S.Sahaja, "Concept of īśvara in Yogasūtra", YM 19.2-3, 1977-78, 17-24

131.1.165 Rohit Mehta, Yoga: The Art of Integration. A Commentary on the Yogasūtras. Madras 1977

131.1.166 Jose Leon Herrerra, El Yoga Sūtra de Patañjali con el commentario de rey Bhoja. Lima 1977

131.1.167 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1978; Delhi 1994

131.1.168 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Yoga psychology of Patañjali and some other aspects of Indian psychology", OH 26.2, 1978 - 30.2, 1982

131.1.169 Yutaka Ojihara, "Sur une formule patañjalienne, "na cedanīm ācayaḥ sūtrānī kṛtvā nivartyanti". ITaur 6, 1978, 219-234

131.1.170 P.Y.Deshpande, The Authentic Yoga. London 1978. translated into German by Bettina Baumer as Die Wurzeln des Yoga (Berlin 1979)

131.1.170.1 Edited and translated in Venkatesananda, Enlightened Living. Second edition. Delhi 1978

131.1.171 David Bastow, "Metaphysical knowledge in the Yogasūtras", Scottish Journal of Theology 1979. Reprinted PIRKW 21-34

131.1.172 Edited and translated in Georg Feuerstein, The Yoga-Sūtra of Patañjali. An Exercise in the Methodology of Textual Analysis. Folkestone, England 1979; rochester, N.Y. 1989

131.1.173 Harold Coward, "Mysticism in the analytical psycholy of Carl Jung and the Yoga psychology of Patañjali: a comparative study", PEW 29, 1979, 323-336

131.1.174 Harshananda, "Meditation according to Patañjali", 1979, 418-421

131.1.174.1 Edited by Kasturilala Kharabanda. Four volumes. New Delhi 1979-1980

131.1.175 M.R.Yardi, The Yoga of Patañjali, with an Introduction, Sanskrit text of the Yogasūtra, English translation and notes. Poona 1979, 1996

131.1.175.1 Edited, with Bharadvaja's Ratnapradipika, by G.R.Josyer in Diamonds; Mechanismapons of War; Yoga Sūtra. 1979

131.1.176 Beniamino Melasecchi, "Introductory notes to the epistemology of Patañjali", EAW 30, 1980, 147-156

131.1.177 The Original Yoga as Expounded in Śiva-Saṃhitā, Gheraṇḍa-Saṃhitā and Yoga-Sūtra. Selections edited and translated by Shyama Ghosh.Delhi 1980.

131.1.178 V.K.Bharadwaj, "The concept of Patañjali's Aṣṭāṅgayoga", IPQ 8, 1980-81, 351-356

131.1.178.1 Ian Watson, "Samādhi in Pataṃjali's Yogasūtras", CASSt 5, 1980, 129-146

131.1.178.2 K. S. Joshi, "Did Patañjali speak of four different varieties of prāṇayāma?", YM 20.1-2, 1980, 38-43

131.1.178.3 G. S. Sahay, "Some considerations about the prāṇayāma in Patañjali's Yogasūtra", YM 20.3, 1980, 81-90

131.1.178.4 Edited and translated into Dutch with a commentary by Jogchun Dijkstra as Zien door yoga. Haarlem 1980

131.1.179 T.S.Rukmini, "Patañjali's Yogasūtras: a synthesis of many Yogic traditions", ABORI 62, 1981, 213-218

131.1.180 J. Feys, "Pātañjala Yoga and integral yoga", Indica 18, 1981, 7-14

131.1.180.1 Edited and translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Vijñānabhikṣu's Yogavārttika, by T.S.Rukmani. New Delhi 1981; Delhi 1987.

131.1.180.5 Kantcho D. Kanev, "Some problems of the Yogasūtras of Patañjali", Darshana 22.2, 1982, 52-56

131.1.181 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Samādhi in Patañjali's Yogasūtras", PEW 32, 1982, 77-90

131.1.181.1. S.S.Raghavachar, "Patañjali and Rāmānuja", SRV5.2, 1982, 21-26

131.1.182 R.K.Sharma, "Siddhis in the Yogasūtras and Saundaryalaharī", ITaur 10, 1982, 193-198. Also Surabhi 55-62

131.1.182.1 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Vallabharama Vaidyaraja. Bhavnagar 1982

131.1.183 Jikaku Kashi, "A textual study of the Yogasūtra (III)" (in Japanese with English summary). MachR 16, 1982, 132-133

131.1.184 Harold G. Coward, "Psychology and karma", PEW 33, 1983, 49-60

131.1.184.5 Digambaraji, "Patañjali's terminology", YM 22.1-2, 1984, 57-70. Reprinted Lonavla 1986

131.1.184.7 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. YM 23.1 (1984) - 25.3 (1986-87)

131.1.185 Klaus K. Klostermaier, "Time in Patañjali's Yogasūtras", PEW 34, 1984, 205-210

131.1.185.1 Samadahi pada edited and translated in Christopher Chapple, The Yoga Sutra of Patanjali: An Analysis of the Sanskrit with an accompanying English translation.Amityaville, N.Y. 1984

131.1.186 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, An Introduction to the Yogasūtras. Delhi 1985

131.1.186.5 K. D. Kanev, "The classic Pātañjala-yoga" Darshana 25.3, 1985, 88-94

131.1.187 Stephen H. Phillips, "The concept of voluntarism and dualism in the Yogasūtra (or How to get mukti from metaphysics)", JIP 13, 1985, 399-414

131.1.188 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patañjali and the Yogasūtras", SII 10, 1984, 191-212

131.1.189 R.K.Sharma, "The role of mind (citta) in the Yogasūtras", Amrtadhara 383-390

131.1.190 Grihapati Mitra, "Patañjali and the theory of evolution", PB 89, 1984, 301-304

131.1.191 V.K.Bharadwaj, "A non-ethical concept of ahiṃsā", IPQ 11, 1984-85, 171-180

131.1.192 Harold Coward, "Āgamas in the Yogasūtras of Patañjali", IPQ 12, 1984-85, 341-360

131.1.193 Asok Malhotra, "Meditation in the Yogasūtra and Chuang-tzu", ATS 9, 1984, 133-140

131.1.194 Basavaraj Siddhasrama, "The place of God in Yogasūtra", PTG 17.4, 1984, 62-64

131.1.195 T.S.Rukmini, "Prajñā and pratibhā" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 358-359.

131.1.196 Translated, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya, by Usharbudh Arya. Volume I: Samādhipāda. Honesdale, Pa 1986

131.1.197 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. Lonavla 1986

131.1.198 Klaus Klostermaier, "Dharmamegha samādhi: comments on Yogasūtra IV, 29", PEW 36, 1986, 253-262

131.1.198.1 Mary Margaret Shypertt, Self-Mastery in the Ancient World: Patañjali and Caraka. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1986

131.1.199 Translated by T.K.V.Desikachar. New Delhi 1987

131.1.200 Georg Feuerstein, "Response to Klaus Klostermaier's 'Dharmamegha samādhi: comments on Yogasūtra IV. 29'", PEW 37, 1987, 341-342

131.1.200.5 B. R. Sharma, T. P. Shreekumar, M. V. Bhole, "Understanding Patañjali's Yoga Sūtra on āsana from Sanskrit commentaries", YM 26.1, 1987, 40-58

131.1.200.6 Translated in Subhah C. Kak, Patanjali and Cognitive Science. Baton Rouge, La. 1987

131.1.201 G.M.L.Srivastava, Yoga of Patañjali and the Integral Yoga of Sri Aurobindo. Delhi 1987

131.1.201.1 Translated in Bennett Penn, The Path of Transcendence. Pompano Beach, Fla. 1987

131.1.202 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasūtras of Patañjali on Concentration of Mind. Tr. K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1987

131.1.203.1 Edited and translated by Kuruji. Poona 1987

131.1.203.2 Edited and translated in Ramamurti S. Mishra, The Textbook of Yoga Psychology. New York 1987

131.1.203.3 Edited with Rāmānanda Sarasvatī's Maṇiprabhā and J.H.Woods' translation. Delhi 1987

131.1.204 Gitananda, "'No-option Yoga'--the integral Yoga of Patañjali", SYogaC 102-110

131.1.205 Konrad Meisig, Yogasūtra-Konkordanz. Wiesbaden 1988

131.1.205.1. M.S.Srinivasan, "Vyāsa's precepts for purity of mind", TL 11.2, 1988, 45-48

131.1.205.2 K.N.Subramanian, "Vyāsa and Rāja-Yoga", TL 11.2, 1988

131.1.206 Translated by Alistair Shearer. Delhi 1989

131.1.206.1 Frank Beidler Cornell, Translations of Yogasutra by James Haughton Woods, Ernest E. Wood, Swami Vivekananda, and Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood, with synthesis. Loose leaf, 1989

131.1.207 Harold G. Coward, "Purity in Hinduism with particular reference to Patañjali's Yoga Sūtras", HindEth 9-40

131.1.207.1 Gokul Chandra Jain, "A comparison of Yoga systems as propounded by Patanjali and Haribhadra Sūri", VIRB 7, 1990, 15-22

131.1.208 D.H.Killingley, "Yogasūtra IV, 2-3 and Vivekananda's interpretation of evolution", JIP 18, 1990, 151-179

131.1.208.1 Lloyd William Pflueger, God, Consciousness, and Meditation: The Concept of Īśvara in the Yogasūtras. Ph.D.thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1990

131.1.208.1.5 G. S. Sahay, "A possible dimension of samatva with reference to the Bhagavadgītā and Patañjali's Yogasūtras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78

131.1.208.1.6 Jonathan Shear, "The philosopher, the yogi, and enlightenment: Plato's Symposium and Patanujali's Yogasūtras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78

131.1.208.1.6.1 G.M.L.Shrivastava, Aurobindo and Patañjali, a critical and analytical study. New Delhi 1990

131.1.208.1.7 Hope K. Fitz and Bala Sunder Rai Bhalle, "The role of self-discipline in the process of self-realization", JRS 19.1, 1991, 15-30

131.1.208.2 G.S.Sahay, "Did Pataṃjali speak five varieties of samādhi?", YM 3.2-3, 1991, 75-79

131.1.208.3 B.R.Sharma, "Role of kriyāyoga in Pātañjala Yoga Sūtra", YM 30.2-3, 1991, 84-92

131.1.208.4 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "On the Yogasūtras of Patañjali", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 437-462

131.1.208.5 Edited by Satchidananda. Yogaville, Va. 1990

131.1.208.7 Edited by Omananda tirtha. Gorakhpur 1990

131.1.208.8 Edited and translated by Savitripriya as The Psychology of Mystical Awakening: a New World. Sunnyvale, Calif. 1991

131.1.208.9 Translated in Daniel R. Candron, Dreams of the Soul. Windyville, Mo. 1991

131.1.208.9.5 Daya Krishna, "The Yoga-Sūtras:; the undeciphered text. Anomalies, problems and paradoxes", IPACP 204-223

131.1.209 Sarasvati Chennakesavan, "Yoga Sūtras", AsPOxford 2.2, 1992, 147-156

131.1.209.0 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Patañjali in the Yogasūtras", BPBS 515-518

131.1.209.1 Cornelius Johons, The Classical Rajayoga. Melbourne 1992

131.1.209.1.5 James D. McNamara, "Yoga and the vibhūtis in the yoga Sūtra and the Bhagavad Gītā", JISSA 1, 1993, 101-112

131.1.209.2 Translated into Russian by Elena P. Ostrovskaia and V.I.Udoi. Moscow 1992

131.1.209.3 T.S.Rukmani, "Siddhi-s in the Bhāgavata Purāṇa and in the Yogasūtras of Patañjali", RIBP 217-226

131.1.209.4 Edited with Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara. Madras 1993

131.1.210 Christopher Key Chapple, "Reading Patañjali without Vyāsa: a critique of four Yoga Sūtra passages", JAAR 62.1, 1994, 85-106

131.1.210.1 Edited by Anupama Seth. Delhi 1994

131.1.210.2 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Muni Asutoshi. Woodbridge, N.J. 1994

131.1.211.B.K.S.Iyengar, Light on the Yoga Sūtras of Patañjali. London 1993; New Delhi 1994

131.1.211.1 Edited and translated into Spanish by T.K.V.Desikachar. Madrid 1994

131.1.211.2 Hope K. Fitz, "The nature and significance of intuition in Patanjali's Yoga Sutra and in the philosophical writings of Radhakrishnan", JRS 26.1-2, 1995, 9-21

131.1.211.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patañjali's Yogasūtra", GWP

131.1.212.P.P.Gokhale, "Is there a moral perspective in Patañjali's Yogasūtras?", IndPQ 22, 1995, 41-54

131.1.213 R.K.Das Gupta, "Vivekananda on Patañjali's Yoga-Sūtra", BRMIC 46, 1995, 357-364

131.1.213.1 Edited and translated, with Svatmarama's Hathayogapradipika, in Sures Candra Banerji, Studies in Origin and Development of Yoga. Calcutta 1995

131.1.213.2 Yohanan Grinshpon, The Place and Meaning of the Siddhis and Samyama in the Yogasutra Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995

131.1.214 N. E. Sjoman, "Yogis and mendicants: Patañjali's Yoga Sūtra I: YS 1:20", JASBo 70, 1995, 134-150

131.1.214.1 Edited Fairfield, Iowa 1995

131.1.214.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patañjali's YogasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995-

131.1.215 Surekha Limaye, "Pātañjala Yoga and Zen", Bud IA 1996, 211-217

131.1.216 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Rajavira Sastri. Delhi 1996

131.1.217 Translated in Enlightenment: the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: a New Translation and Commentary. Waynesville, N.c. 1996

131.1.218 Ian Whicher, "Cognitive samādhi in the Yoga-Sūtras", ALB 60, 1996, 1-125

131.1.219 Edited and translated by Vinoda Verma. Delhi 1996

131.1.219.1 Translated by Barbara Stoler Miller as Yoga Discipline of Freedom. New York 1996, 1998

131.1.219.2 Bhajanananda, "Yoga according to Patañjali", PC 159-178

131.1.220 T. S. Rukmani, "Tension between vyutthāna and nirodha in the Yoga-Sūtras", JIP 25, 1997, 613-628

131.1.220.1 Edited and translated by Nandalal Kishore. Hardwar 1997

131.1.220.2 Vyn Bailey, Patanjali's Meditation Yoga. East Roseville, New South Wales 1997

131.1.221 Edited and translated by Arunand Manisha. Chandigarh 1998

131.1.222 Ian Whicher, "Yoga and freedom", PEW 48, 1998, 272-322

131.1.223 Ian Whicher, "The final stages of purification in classical yoga", AsPOxford 8, 1998, 85-102

131.1.224 Chapter 8 translated in Prabhakra Adsule, An Introduction to the Science of Psychic Condenstate Phase of Patanjali: Patanjali's Thoughts Re-looked in the Light of Emerging Quantum Science. Indore 1998

131.1.227 Yatishwarananda, "Notes on Yoga Sūtras", VK 85, 1998, 25, 296, 332

131.1.230 Minoru Hara, "Pāśupata and Yoga. Pāśupata-sūtra 2.12 and Yoga-sūtra 3.37", AS 53, 1999, 593-608

131.1.231 Edited by Ananta Bharati. Delhi 1999

131.1.233 Ian Whicher, "Patañjali's metaphysics and schematic: purusa and prakrti in the Yogasūtras", ALB 63, 1999, 55-144

131.1.235 Bernard Bouanchaud, The Essence of Yoga: Reflections on the Yogasūtras of Patañjali. London 2000.

131.1.238 Translated by Marshall Govindan. St. Etienne de Bolton, Quebec 2000

131.1.239 Banamali Biswas, "Patañjali as a grammarian and philosopher", LTC 438-468

131.1.240 Bernard Bouanchaud, Yoga-sūtra de Patañjali: miroir de soi. Palaiseau, Agamit 2000

131.1.244 Vimala Thakra, Francoise Mazet, Monique Thurnies and Patrick Delhumeau, Le Yoga au-dela de la meditation. commentaires sur les Yoga Sūtras de Patañjali, causeries a Dalhousie (Inde), Septembre 1996. Paris 2000

131.1.246 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 223-253

131.1.247 Yohanan Grinshpan, Silence Unheard. Deathly Otherness in Pātañjala Yoga. Albany, N.Y. 2001

131.1.248 Cat de Rhamd Michelle Gil, The Spirit of Yoga. A Unique Journey through the eight limbs of the Yogasūtras of Patañjali. London 2001

131.1.251 Ashok Kumar Malhotra, An Introduction to Yoga Philosohy: an annotated Translation of the Yogasūtras. Burlington, Vt. 2001

131.1.253 Translated with Vyāsa's commentary by T.S.Rukmini. Montreal, New Delhi 2001

131.1.254 T.S.Rukmini, "Prakṛti as materialand efficient cause in the Yogasūtra", ALB 65, 2001, 57-72

131.1.256 Albrecht Wezler, "Letting a text speak. Some remarks on the Sādhanapāda of the Yogasūtra and the Yogabhāṣya. 1.The wording of Yogasūtra 2.22", KIP 29.1-2, 2001, 293-304

131.1.257 Ian Whicher, "Revisioning dualism in Patañjali's classical Yoga", Sambhasa 21, 2001, 1-26

131.1.258 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's (?) Vivaraṇa, by T. S. Rukmani. Two volumes. New Delhi 2001

131.1.259 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patañjali and the Buddhists, in Buddhist and Indian Studies in Honor of Professor Sodo Mori (Hamamatsu, Japan 2002), 488-491 (same as AB583)

131.1.260 Nirmala Kulkarni, "Yama and niyama", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 87-94

131.1.261 Chandramouli S. Naikar, Patañjali of Yogasūtra. New Delhi 2002

131.1.264 Satyananda, "Adoration accordin to Patañjali", PB 107, 2002, 51-55

131.1.268 Parameshananda, "Patañjali's Yoga Sūtras–an exposition", PB 108, 2003: 464, 513, 565, 610

131.1.268.5 T.S. Rukmani, "Prajñā in the Yogasūtras", ALB 67, 2003, 75-90

131.1.268.6 T. S. Rukmani, "Dharmamegha-samādhi in the Yogasūtras of Patañjali: a critique", PEW 57, 2002

131.1.269 Buddhananda, "Overcomoing anger (IV): Yogic disciplines of Patañjali", VK 91, 2004, 137-141

131.1.270 Parameshananda, "Patañjali's Yogasūtras–an exposition", PB 109, 2004: 269, 317, 369, 401

131.1.271 David Gordon White, "Early understandings of Yoga in the light of three aphorisms from the Yoga Sūtras of Patanjali", DCH 579-627

131.1.273 Edwin F. Bryant, "Was the author of the Yoga Sūtras a Vaishnava?", JVaisS 14.1, 2005, 7-28

131.1.274 Kicha Dauranik Clements, "Being a witness: cross-examining the notion of self in Śaṃkara's Upadeśasahāsrī, Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās and Patañjali's Yogasūtras", TPY 75-97

131.1.275 Lloyd W. Pfluger, "Person, purity and power in the Yogasūtra", TPY 29-60

131.1.277 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasūtras of Patañjali: On Concentration of Mind. Delhi 2005

131.1.283 Knut A. Jacobsen, "The meaning of prakṛti in the Yogasuṭra and Y ogabhāṣya", AsPOxford 17, 2007, 1-16

131.1.286 Ian Whicher, "Ethics of liberation in Patañjali's Y oga", IECTC 161-170

131.1.290 Michele Marie Desmarais, Changing Minds: Mind, Consciousness and Identity in Patañjali's Yoga-Sūtra and Cognitive Neuroscience. Delhi 2008

131.1.293 Translated by Gerald James Larson. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 161-183

131.1.295 Phillippe Andre Maas, "'Descent with modification'. The opening of the Pātañjalayogaśāstra", Sastrarambha 97-120

131.1.300 Edited, with Vyāsa's Bhāṣya and Bhoja's Vṛtti, by Vijnanesvara. Delhi 2008

132.Author Unknown (300)

    1.Buddhabhūmisūtra (T.16)

132.1.1 Edited in Nishio Kyoo, The Buddhabhūmisūtra and the Buddhabhūmivyākhyāna. Nagoya 1939

132.1.2 Edited, with Śīlabhadra's Vyākhyāna and a translation of Bandhuprabhā's Prabhāṣā, by John Keenan, The Doctrinal Development of the Notion of Wisdom in Yogācāra Thought. Ph.D.Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1980

132.1.3 John P. Keenan, "Pure Land systematics in India: the Buddhabhūmisūtra and the trikāya doctrine", TPW 3, 1987, 29-35. Includes summary of the sūtra. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 313-314

133.Dharmatrāta (300)

    1.Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdaya on Dharmaśrī's Abhidharmasāra (available in Chinese only)

133.1.1 Fumimaro Watanabe, "A study of the saṃskāra chapter in the Saṃyuktābhidharmasāraśāstra", BSHHS 238-248

133.1.2 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269. Also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 314-319

133.1.3 Edited and translated by Bart Dessein. Three volumes. Delhi 1999

133.1.4 Bart Dessein, "Miscellany on the 'Heart of Scholasticism'", BSPF 14-15, 1992, 76-87

133.1.5 Bart Dessein, "Saṃyuktābhidharmahṛdayasūtra or -śāstra?", IJBS 10, 1998, 58-81

133.1.6 Bart Dessein, "Sautrāntika and the Hṛdaya treatises", JIABS 26, 2003, 287-320

    2.Pañcavastukāvibhāṣā (Sarvāstivāda)

133.2.1 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Pañcavastukāvibhāṣā of Bhadanta Dharmatrāta", ALB 20, 1956, 231-237

133.2.2 Rendered into Sanskrit, with Vasubandhu's Śatadharmavidyāmukhaśāstra, by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 10, 1961, 1-54

133.2.3 J. Imanishi, Das Pañcavastukam und die Pañcavastukāvibhāṣā. NAWG 1981, Volume 1

133.2.4 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 319-321

134.Author Unknown (300)

    1.Arthaviniścayasūtra (Abhidharma)

134.1.1 Edited and translated in A. Ferrari, "Arthaviniścaya", Attidella Reale Accademia d'Italie. Memorie. Classe di Scienze morali et storiche. Series VII, fasc. 13. Roma 1944, 535-625

134.1.2 Edited, with Vīryaśrīdatta's Nibandhana, by N.H.Samtani. TSWS 13, Patna 1971. Summary based on this in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 321-323. Reprinted as Gathering the Meanings: the Compendium of Categories, Berkeley, California 2002

134.1.3 Edited in P.L.Vaidya, Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 307-328

134.1.4 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Fortsetzung der Sammlung Kanonischer Zitate unter besonderer Berücksichtigung von Abhidharmadīpa und Arthaviniścaya", Bericht uber die 12.Arbeit. der Kommissionen fur buddhistische Studien der A.K. der Wiss. im Gottingen am 13.1.1990. Gottingen 1990

135.Author Unknown (325)

    1.Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra (Prajñāpāramitā)

135.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XX. Les trois 'caractères' et les trois 'absences de nature propres' dans le Saṃdhinirmocana, chapitres VI et VII", BCLS 5th series 1934-35, 284-303

135.1.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Etienne Lamotte. Louvain 1935, 1962

135.1.3 Chapters 6-7 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 294-295

135.1.4 Partly translated in Stanley Weinstein, "The ālayavijñāna in early Yogācāra Buddhism: a comparison of its meaning in the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra and the Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi of Dharmapāla", Kokusai Toho Gakusha Kaigikiyo 3, 1959, 46-58

135.1.5 Summarized in Warder 430-433

135.1.6 Partly translated into French in Silburn 230

135.1.6.1.Shuichi Nagayama, Study of the Sandhinirmocanasūtra. Kyoto 1975

135.1.6.2.Shinjo Kawasaki, "Analysis of yoga in the Sandhinirmocanasūtra", Buzan Gakuho 21, 1976, 170-156.

135.1.7 Section translated in Robert A.F. Thurman, "Buddhist hermeneutics", JAAR 46, 1978, 29-39

135.1.8 Ernst Steinkellner, "Who is Byan chub rdzu'phrul? Tibetan and non-Tibetan commentaries on the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra - a survey of the literature", BIS 4-5, 1989, 229-252

135.1.8.1 Chen-Kuo Lin, The Sandhinirmocana Sūtra: A Liberating Hermeneutic. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1991

135.1.8.2 Cheter John Powers, The Concept of the Ultimate (don dem pa, paramārtha) in the Sandhinirmocana-Sūtra. Analysis, translation, and notes. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Virginia 1991

135.1.8.3 John Powers, "The concept of the ultimate (don dampa, paramārtha) in the Sandhinirmocanasūtra", IJBS 3.1, 1991, 1-24

135.1.8.4 John Powers, "The term 'saṃdhinirmocana" in the title of the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra", SCEAR 4, 1991, 52-62

135.1.8.7 Translated in Thomas Cleary, Buddhist Yoga: a Comprehensive Course. Boston 1995

135.1.9 Translated, with Asaṅga's and Jñānagarbha's commentaries, by John Powers. Lewiston, N.Y. 1992; Berkeley, Cal. 1995

135.1.10.John Powers, Hermeneutics and Tradition in the Sandhinirmocana-Sūtra. Leiden 1993

135.1.11 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "On a recent translation of the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra", JIABS 201.1, 1997, 153-164

135.1.12 Summarized by K. H. Potter, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 323-329

135.1.13 Hsuan-tsang's Chinese translation translated by John P. Keenan as The Scripture on the Explication of Underlying Meaning. Berkeley, Calif. 2000

135.1.15 Kajiro Kato, "On the terms vijñaptimatratā and vijñaptitathatā as found in the Sandhinirmocanasūtra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 38-40

135.1.17 John Powers, "Sandhinirmocana-Sūtra", EnB 2, 2004, 737-738

135.1.19 Translated fro Tibetan into French in Philippe Cornu, Soutra du dévoilement du sens profond. Paris 2005

135.1.20 Kojiro Kato, "On the Tibetan text of the Sandhinirmocanasūtra", JIBSt 54.3.2006, 93-99

135.1.23 Koichi Takahashi, "A premise of the trilakṣaṇa theory in the Sandhinirmocanasūtra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 85-92

135.1.28 K..N.Hota, "Smṛti in the Yogasuṭra", FacInd 222-228

136.Piṅgala (325)

     1.Akutobhayā on the Madhyamakakārikās (NCat I, 8)

See e47.4:11,61,68.7. t47.4.6

136.1.1 Clair W. Huntington, Jr., The Akutobhayā and Early Indian Madhyamaka. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Michigan 1986

136.1.2 C. W. Huntington Jr., "A lost text of early Indian Madhyamaka", AS 49, 1995, 693-768

136.1.3 Joseph Walser, "On the formal arguments of the Akutobhayā", JIP 26, 1998, 189-232

136.1.4 Discussed by C. W. Huntington, Jr. in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 329-332

136.1.6 Kiyotataki Goshima, "The Twelve-gate Treatise and Nāgārjuna, Piṅgala and Kumārajīva (2): Piṅgala or 'Blue-Eyes'", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 250-251

136.1.6.1 Kyotaka Goshima, "Who as Ch'ing-ma ('B;ie=Eyes')?", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 325-334

137.Author Unknown (325)

     1.Laṅkāvatārasūtra

See a317.1.60

137.1.1 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Satischandra Vidyabhusana. Darjeeling 1900

137.1.2 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Notes on the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", JRAS 1905, 831-837

137.1.3 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "An analysis of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", JASBe n.s. 1, 1906, 159-164

137.1.4 Edited by Bunyiu Nanjio, The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra. Kyoto 1923, 1956

137.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra as a Mahāyāna text, in special relation to the teaching of Zen Buddhism", EB 3, 1926-28, 199-298

137.1.6 J.W.Hauer, Das Laṅkāvatāra-Sūtra und das Sāṃkhya. Stuttgart 1927

137.1.7 Giuseppe Tucci, "Notes on the Laṅkāvatāra", IHQ 4, 1928, 545-556

137.1.7.1 Giuseppe Tucci, Studio comparativo fra le tre versioni cinesi e il testo sanscrito de 1⁰ e 2⁰ capitolo del Laṅkāvatāro. Atti della R., Accademia nazionale dei Linceei. Memoiore della Classici scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Series 5, v. 17, fasc. 5. Roma 1923

137.1.8 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "An introduction to the study of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", EB 5, 1929-31, 1-79

137.1.9 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Studies in the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra. London 1930, 1957

137.1.9.1 Erich Wolff, Zur lehre von Bewusstsein (Vijñānavāda) bei den spateren Buddhisten: unter besonderen Berucksichtigung des Laṅkāvatārasūtra. Heidelberg 1930

137.1.10 Surendra Nath Dasgupta, "Philosophy of Laṅkāvatāra" in B.C.Law (ed.), Buddhistic Studies (Calcutta 1931), 859-876

137.1.11 Dwight Goddard, Self-Realization of Noble Wisdom. A Buddhist Scripture, based on Prof. Suzuki's Translation of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra. Thetford, Vermont 1932; Clearlake, Cal. 1983

137.1.12 Translated by Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra. London 1932, 1959, 1973, 1998; Taipei 1991

137.1.13 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, An Index to the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra (Nanjio edition). Sanskrit-Chinese-Tibetan, Chinese-Sanskrit and Tibetan-Sanskrit. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Kyoto 1934

137.1.14 Partly translated by D.T.Suzuki in Manual 52-64

137.1.15 P.C.Divanji, "Laṅkāvatārasūtra on non-vegetarian diet", ABORI 20, 1938-39, 317-322

137.1.16 Partially translated in BudBible 277-357

137.1.17 Translated into German in Moralt 49-170

137.1.18 Chapter 2 partly translated in Robinson 46-47

137.1.19 Parts translated in Conze, BudTexts

137.1.20 James S. Yamada, "The tathāgatagarbha and the collective unconscious: a two-fingered approach to Zen", JIBSt 3.2, 1955, 18-23

137.1.20.5 Charles Musés, East-West Fire: Schopenhauer's Optimism and the Laṅkavātārasūtra. London 1955

137.1.21 Chikashi Kuroda, "A note on the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", TJR 1, 1955, 91-93

137.1.22 Parts translated in Siksasamuccaya 130, 135

137.1.23 Parts translated in Conze, BudMed 151

137.1.24 Part translated in Glasenapp, Pfad 170-173

137.1.25 Parts translated in de Bary 1958

137.1.26 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1963

137.1.27 Akira Suganuma, "The pratyātmāryajñāna in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra" (in Japanese with English summary). SUK 40.2, 1966, 43-66. Also SKenk 189, 1966, 133-134

137.1.28 Akira Suganuma, "The five dharmas in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", JIBSt 15.2, 1967, 32-39

137.1.29 Kosai Yasui, "A textual study of the anityatāparivarta in the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra" (summary). ARROU 20, 1967, 2.

137.1.30 Summarized in Warder 433-435

137.1.31 Winston F. Barclay, "On words and meaning: the attitude toward discourse in the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", Numen 22, 1975, 70-79

137.1.32 Eisho Kan, "Some problems in the Laṅkāvatāra-Sūtra", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 21-23

137.1.33 Gishin Tokiwa, "Svacittamātra, the basic standpoint of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", JIBSt 26.1, 1977, 34-39

137.1.34 Reproduced by Lokesh Chandra. New Delhi 1977

137.1.35 Many parts translated into French in Silburn

137.1.36 Peter Kwella, "Some remarks on the style of some Buddhist Sanskrit texts", ITaur 6, 1978, 169-176

137.1.37 Gishin Tokiwa, "The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra criticizes Sāṃkhya thought", JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 21-25

137.1.38 Jikido Takasaki, "Analysis of the Laṅkāvatāra. In search of its original form", IEB 339-352

137.1.39 Arnold Kunst, "Some of the polemics in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", BSWR 103-112

137.1.40 S.K.Pathak, "A note on the Lokāyatikas from the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", KPJCV 442-446

137.1.41 Jikido Takasaki, "The concept of manas in the Laṅkāvatāra", JIBSt 29,2, 1981, 1-8

137.1.41.1 Jikido Takasaki (ed.), A Revised Edition of the Laṅkāvatāra-Sūtra. Kṣaṇika-Parivarta. Tokyo 1981

137.1.42 Jikido Takasaki, "Sources of the Laṅkāvatāra and its position in Mahāyāna Buddhism", IBSDJ 545-568

137.1.43 George Crevoshay, "A short note on 'intention' in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", PAIOC 30, 1982, 307-313

137.1.44 George Crevoshay, "Some traces of Vedic divinities in the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", GJV 39-45

137.1.45 Edward Hamlin, "Discourse in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", JIP 11, 1983, 267-313

137.1.46 Chikara Kubota, "The anatomy of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra. A structural approach to the process of its formation and its original form" (in Japanese with English summary). TIBGR 11, 1984, 67-96

137.1.47 Mark A. Ehman, "The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", BAMP 112-117

137.1.48 Gishin Tokiwa, "Deep thought as the functioning of awakening", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 19-25.

137.1.48.5 Ronald E. Emmerick, "Some verses from the Laṅkāvatārasūtra in Khotanese", in A Green Leaf. Papers in Honour of Professor Jes P Asmussen. Acta Iranica 28, Leiden 1988

137.1.49 Gishin Tokiwa, "Svacitta-dṛśya-mātram in Hakuin Ekaku's Zen", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 38-44.

137.1.50 Gishin Tokiwa, "The historical significance of the opening chapter Rāvaṇādhyeśana of the Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 11-17

137.1.51 Florin Giripescu Sutton, Existence and Enlightenment in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra. Albany, N.Y. 1991

137.1.52 Christian Lindtner, "The Laṅkāvatāra in early Indian Madhyamaka literature", AS 46.1, 1992, 244-279

137.1.53 Lambert Schmithausen, "A note on Vasubandhu and the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", AS 46.1, 1992, 392-397

137.1.54 Binayendra Nath Chaudhuri, "Early Vijñānavāda doctrine in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", MB 102.3, 1994, 49-52

137.1.55.Gishin Tokiwa, "The Pañcānantaryāṇi of the Lanṅkāvatārasūtra", JIBSt 43.1, 1994, 16-22

137.1.55.1 Edited by Gishin Tokiwa. Two volumes. Kyoto 1994

137.1.55.2 Edited in Thai by Thich Thanh Tu. Ho Chi Minh City 1995

137.1.56 Gishin Tokiwa, "The manomayakāya of the Lankāvatāra Mahāyānasūtra", JIBSt 44.1, 1996, 20-24

137.1.56.1 Karl-Heinz Golzio, Die makellose Wahrheit ershcauen: die lehre von der hochsten Bewusstheit und absoluten Erkenntnis. Bern 1996

137.1.57 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 324-346

137.1.59 Asanga Tillekharatna, "Laṅkāvatāra-Sūtra", EnBud 6, 1999, 292-298

137.1.65John Powers, "Laṅkāvatāra-Sūtra", EnB 1, 2001, 456

137.1.70 A.W.P.George, "Allusions to the Rāmāyaṇa in Buddhist Sanskrit Literature", ITaur 29, 2003, 167-184

131.1.72 Edited and translated in Gishin Tokiwa, A Study of the Four-Fascicle Laṅkāvatāra ratna sūtram in a set of Four Texts. Osaka 2003

137.1.74 Yu-shik Chung, "Vastuprativikalpavijñāna in the Laṅkāvatāra-sūtra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 236

137.1.75 Vaipulyasūtra edited by Yadunath Dubey. Varanasi 2006

137.1.78 Yu-shik Chung, "Khyaṭivijñāna in the Laṅkāvatārasūtra", JIBst 55.3, 2007, 254

138.Author Unknown (340)

    1.Nirayasūtra (T.86)

139.Author Unknown (345)

    1.Ekottarāgamasūtra (T.125)

See aAB418

140.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Bodhisattvapūrvācāryasūtra (T.155)

141.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Buddhapiṭakaduḥśīlanirgrahasūtra (T.653)

142.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Candragarbhasūtra (T.397(15); Toh.27)

142.1.1 Edited and translated in Jan Nattier, Once Upon a Future Time. Studies in a Buddhist Prophecy of Decline. Berkeley 1999

143.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Dhāranī(śvara)rājasūtra (T.397(2))

144.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Gayāśirasūtra (T.464-467; Toh. 109)

144.1.1 Partly translated into French in Silburn, 104, 287

145.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Kuśalamūlasamparigrahasūtra (T.657)

146.Author Unknown(350)

    1.Mahāmayūri(vidyārājñi)sūtra (T.982-988)

146.1.0 Sylvain Levi, Le k'ung ch'ueh ching yao, yu ming, Lu yu ti k'ao = Le catalogue geographique des yaksa dans le Mahamayuri. Shanghai 1931

146.1.1 Edited by Shuyo Takubo. Tokyo 1972

146.1.2 D. C. Sircar, "Mahāmayuri: list of yakṣas", JAIH 5.1-2, 1971-72, 91 pp.

146.1.3 Kalpika Mukherji, "Identification of the yakṣas in the geographical catalogue of the yakṣas in Mahaṃayuṛi", CPCB

146.1.4 Translated into French in J.F.Marc Desjardins, Mahāmayuri: explanations sur la creation d'une écriture prototantrique. Ph.D.Thsis, MacGill University 2000. Published Ottawa 2004

147.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Maitreyavyākaraṇasūtra (T.454-455, 457)

147.1.1 Edited and translated into French by Sylvain Levi, "Maitreya la consolateur", Études d'Orientlaisme publiées par le Musée Guimet à la Mémoire Raymonde Linossier (Paris 1932), Teil 2, 355-402

147.1.2 Edited by N. Dutt in GilgitM 4, 1959, 187-211

147.1.3 Translated from Chinese as The Sutra of Maitreya's Attaining Buddhahood. Diamond Springs, Calif. 1996

149.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Śāriputraparipṛcchāsūtra (T.1465)

See a39.1.10

150.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Saddharmapravṛttinirdeśasūtra (T.650-652; Toh. 180)

150.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya 93, 101-102

151.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Sumukha(dhāraṇī)sūtra (T.1137-1140)

151.1.1 Published in Bailey

151.1.2 Folio 4 of the Sanskrit text edited by G. Bongard-Levin, CTBRP 1, 1984, 125-129

151.1.3 Folio 6 of the Sanskrit text edited by G.M.Bongard-Levin, M.I.Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja and E.N.Temkin in IIJ 10.2-3, 1967, 150-159. Reprinted in G.M.Bongard-Levin, Studies in Ancient India and Central Asia (Soviet Indology Series 17), Calcutta 1971, 247-256.

151.1.4 R.E.Emmerick, "Another fragment of the Sanskrit Sumukhadhāraṇī", Deyadharma: Studies in Memory of D.C.Sircar (Delhi 1986), 165-167

151.1.5 R. Emmerick, "The Khotanese Sumukhasūtra", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 387-422

153.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Tathāgatagarbhasūtra (T.666-667)

154.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Upāliparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(24), 325-326)

154.1.0 Translated into French in Pierre Python, Vinayaviniścayasūtra. Enquete d'Upāli pour un Exegèse de la Discipline. Paris 1973

154.1.0.5 Translated from Chinese with Pāli parallels in Valentina Stache-Rosen and Heinz Bechert. Gottingen 1984

154.1.1 Hisashi Matusumura, "Miscellaneous notes on the Upāliparipṛcchā and related texts", ActO 51, 1990, 61-114

154.1.2 Portion translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, LindH 15-45

154.1.3 Karen C. Lang, "Poetic license in the Buddhist Sanskrit verses of the Upāliprcchā", IIJ 44, 2001, 231-240

154.1.5 Ryoji Kishima, "Two uttaragranthas: a consideration of the Upāliparipṛcchā", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 193

155.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vikurvanarājaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.420-421)

156.Bodhāyana (350)

       1.General

See a40.1:0,3

156.1.1 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "Bodhāyana and Dramiḍācārya, two old Vedāntins presupposed by Rāmānuja", PAIOC 3, 1924, 465-473

157.Bhartṛmitra (350)

       1.General

157.1.1 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A note on Bhartṛmitra the Mīmāṃsaka", SVUOJ 17, 1974, 131-132

157.1.2 Sangam Lal Pandey, "Bhartṛmitra's reduction of Vedānta to naturalism", JGJRI 31, 1975, 393-406

157.1.3 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A further note on Bhartṛmitra, the Mīmāṃsaka", SVUOJ 19, 1976, 11-14

157.1.4 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A fresh reference to Bhartṛmitra's view on lakṣaṇā", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 72-73

158.Bādari (350)

       1.General

158.1.1 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bādari: a forgotten Mīmāṃsā philosopher", VIJ 2, 1964, 96-100

158.1.2 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Bādari and Prabhākara", StudinM 389-414

159.Nāgārjuna (350)

       1.Daśabhūmivibhāṣāśāstra

159.1.1 Section translated in Hajime Nakamura, "Upaniṣadic tradition and the early school of Vedānta as noticed in Buddhist scripture", HJAS 18, 1955, 74-104. Paragraph reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347

159.1.2 H. Inagaki, "A glossary of proper names which appear in the chapter on easy practice of the Jujubibasharon", Jodokoy no kenkyu (Kyoto 1982), 43-71

159.1.3 A chapter translated in Hisao Inagaki, "The path of easy practice", Ryukokudabgaku ronsho 422, 1983, 38-55

159.1.4 Hisao Inagaki, "The easy method of entering the stage of non-retrogression", The Pacific World n.s. 3, 1987, 24-28

159.1.5 Hisao Inagaki, Nagarjuna's Discourse on the Ten Stages (Dasabhumikavibhasa): a Study and Translation from Chinese of Verses and Chapter 9. Kyoto 1998

       2.Pramāṇa(tarka)vihetanavṛtti

159.2.1 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Nāgārjuna's (?) Pramāṇa (Tarka) Vihetana-Vṛtti (an inquiry into the legitimacy of its ascription)", ABORI 71, 1990, 195-218

160.Author Unknown (350)

       1.(Prajñāpāramitā) Hṛdayasūtra

See e161.1.35

160.1.1 Translated from Chinese by Samuel Beal, JRAS n.s.1, 1865, 25-29. Also in Beal 282-284

160.1.2 Translated from Tibetan into French in Feer 177-179

160.1.3 Long and short versions edited and translated by F.Max Muller and Bunryu Nanjio. Anecdota Oxoniensia I.3, Oxford 1884. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha 97-99. also in Ryusaburo Sakaki, Sanskrit Philological Study (in Japanese) (1908) and in Hokei Izumi, Introduction to Sanskrit (in Japanese)(1944)

160.1.4 Leon de Milloue, "Quelques mots sur les anciens textes sanskrits du Japan, à propos d'une traduction inedité du Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra par MM. Paul Regnaud et Y. Ymaizoumi d'après un vieux texte du sanskrit-japonais", CIDO 6, 1885, 3.2, 181-197

160.1.5 Long version edited in Leon Feer, L'Essence de la Science Transcendence (Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra) en trois Langues, Tibetan, Sanskrit, Mongol. Paris 1886

160.1.6 Translated from Manchu to French by Charles de Harlez. JA 18, 1891, 445-446. Reprinted WZKM 11, 1897, 331-333

160.1.7 Translated by F. Max Muller. SBE 49.2, 1894, 153-154. Reprinted New York, Delhi 1965

160.1.8 R. Sakaki, "The short and the long Prajñāpāramitā-hṛdaya Sūtra", in An Introduction to the Sanskrit Language (Kyoto 1907, 1958), 239-250

160.1.9 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated by Shaku Hannya. EB 2, 1922-23, 163-175

160.1.10 Partly translated into German in E. Lehman and H. Hass (eds.), Textbuch zur Religiongeschichte 2 (Leipzig 1922), 35-36

160.1.11 Translated by Kenneth James Saunders in Lotuses of the Mahāyāna (London 1924), 42-44

160.1.12 Translated by Goddard in BudBible

160.1.13 Edited and translated in Gensu Hariba, A Compilation of the Various Translations of the Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra. Two volumes. Tokyo 1932

160.1.14 N.D.Mironov, "The Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra as an inscription", Journal of Urusvatmi Himalayan Research Institute of the Roerich Museum 3, 1933, 73-78.

160.1.15 Translated from Chinese by Sha-Cheng. JRAS (North China Branch) 65, 1934, 150-151

160.1.16 Edited and translated in Suzuki, Essays 3, 1934, 190-194. Short text also in Suzuki, Manual 27-32, and in Judith Tyberg (ed.), Sanskrit Keys to the Wisdom Religion (Point Loma, Calif., 1940), 146

160.1.17 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "The significance of the Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra in Zen Buddhism", Essays 3, 1934, 187-206. Translated into French in Essays sur le bouddhisme Zen 3 (Paris 1958), 1184-1203, with French translation of text

160.1.18 Translated from Tibetan by W.Y.Evans-Wentz, Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines (London 1935, 1958, 1967), 355-359

160.1.19 Translated in Lee 23-26

160.1.20 Edited by E. Benveniste in Textes Sogdiens edités, traduits et commentés (Paris 1940), 142-144

160.1.21 Translated in LPB 12-14

160.1.22 Translated by Edward Conze. MW 20.5, 1946 - 21.1, 1946.

160.1.23 Translated into French by J. Bacot, Le Bouddha (Paris 1947), 86-88.

160.1.24 Long version edited in Edward Conze, "Text, sources and bibliography of the Prajñāpāramitāhṛdaya", JRAS 1948, 33-51. Reprinted in 30YBS 148-187.

160.1.25 Pai Hui, "On the word 'cittāvaraṇa' in the Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra", SIS 3, 1949, 131-139

160.1.26 Translated into French by Jean Thamar, "Prajñāpāramitā", AS 3, 1949, 7-29; also ET 1950, 171ff.; also in Samādhi. Cahiers d'études bouddhiques, Institute belge des haut etudes bouddhiques (Bruxelles) 4, Fasc. 31, 1970, 16-43

160.1.26.1 Khotanese text edited KT 3, 110-112

160.1.27 Translated into Dutch in Ensink 89-91

160.1.28 Translated into German in Muralt I, 11-13

160.1.29 Translated by Alex Wayman in Berkeley Bussei (Berkeley, Calif. 1957), 12-13

160.1.30 K. Ogawa, "A comment on the Prajñā-pāramitā-hṛdaya-sūtra", Monuments Serindica 1, 1958, 79-88

160.1.31 Translated into French by Alexandra David-Neel in La Connaissance Transcendent (Paris 1958), 95-101

160.1.32 Translated by Edward Conze in BWB 77-106. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347-348

160.1.33 Translated by Robert Excell in TWGB 1-12

160.1.34 References in Conze TPL, 67-74

160.1.35 Translated in Trevor Legget, The Tiger's Cave (London 1964), 15-16

160.1.36 Translated into French by Jacques Keyaerts in Samādhi. Cahiers d'études bouddhiques, Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Boudhiques (Bruxelles) 1, Fasc. 2, 1967, 25-31

160.1.37 Toyozo Nishimoto, "A study on the Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra" (in Japanese with English summary). CG 45, 1967, 39-56

160.1.38 Walter Fuchs, Die Handjurischen Druckausgaben des Hsio-Ching (Hṛdayasūtra), Mit Reproduktion des Vier- und den Fünfsprachigen Ausgabe. AKM 39.3, 1970

160.1.39 Translated in Philip Kapleau (ed.), The Wheel of Death (New York 1971), 29-30

160.1.40 Translated in Garma C.C. Chang, The Buddhist Teaching of Totality (University Park, 1971), 65-66

160.1.41 Translated into German in Hans Wolfgang Schumann, Buddhismus: Ein Leitfaden durch seine Lehren und Schulen (Dharmstadt 1973)

160.1.42 Translated in Conze, SPP 140-143. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347-348

160.1.43 Translated from Chinese by Seikan Hasegawa, The Cave of Poison Gas (Arlington, Va., 1975

160.1.44 Translated in Alex Wayman, "Secret of The Heart Sūtra", in PRS 135-152

160.1.45 Lewis Lancaster, "A study of a Khotanese Prajñāpāramitā text after the work of Sir Harold Bailey", in PRS 163-183

160.1.46 Translated into French in Silburn 166

160.1.47 Leon Hurvitz, "Hsuan-tsang (602-664) and the Heart Scripture", in PRS 103-121

160.1.48 Edited in Newari and Sanskrit by Radhadevi Josini. Yala 1979

160.1.49 Translated by U. Epstein as Heart of the Prajñā Pāramitā Sūtra with Verses Without a Stand (San Francisco 1980)

160.1.50 Translated with the Vajracchedikasutra by Charles Luk. 1985

160.1.50 Yeh Ah-yueh, "A study on the perfection of transcendental wisdom from the viewpoint of 'rūpaṃ śūnyatā śūnyataiva rūpam'", TICOJ 26, 1981, 125-128

160.1.51 Edited and translated by Hisao Suzuki, "Revised Sanskrit edition and English translation of the Hannyashingyo-Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra", Shugaku Kenkyo 24, 1982, 1-8

160.1.52 Edited and translated in German and English in Jan Wen, Prajñāpāramitā-Hṛdaya-Sūtra. Das Sūtra vom Herzen der Vollkommenen Weisheit. The Heart Sūtra (Rheinberg 1982)

160.1.53 John Blofeld, "The Heart Sūtra", YB 1983, 83-86.

160.1.54 Edited and translated by Stephen Batchelor in Geshe Rabtan, Echoes of Voidness (London 1983), 18-19

160.1.55 Jikido Takasaki, "Lectures on the Heart Sūtra", YE 9.2, 1983, 7-24; 9.3, 1983, 33-6; 9.4, 1983, 23-38; 10.3, 1984, 30-36; 10.4, 1984, 32-38.

160.1.55.1 D.A.Fox, The Heart of Buddhist Wisdom: A Translation of the Heart Sūtra with historical introduction and commentary (Lewiston/Queenstown 1985)

160.1.56 Edited, with editor's commentary, in Geshe Kelsan Gyatso, Heart Wisdom. A Commentary to the Heart Sūtra. London 1986

160.1.57 Malcolm David Eckel, "Indian commentaries on the Heart Sūtra: the politics of interpretation", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 69-79

160.1.57.5 Translated with Praśāstrasena's commentary by Donald Lopez, Jr. Albany, N.Y. 1988. Portions reprinted SourceBAP 253-257

160.1.58 Wu Bai-Hui, "A discussion on cittāvaraṇa in the Prajñā-pāramitā-Hṛdaya-Sūtra", BHIA 116-128

160.1.59 Rajneesh, The Heart Sūtra. (India, n.d.)

160.1.60 Tilmann Vetter, "On the import of śūnyatā in the Hṛdaya Sūtra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 170

160.1.61 Fumimasa Fukui, "The legend of transmission of the Heart Sūtra to Xuanzang (602?-664) and its historical significance", TICOJ 37, 1992, 38-39

160.1.62 Jan Nattier, "The Heart Sūtra: a Chinese apocryphal text?", JIABS 15, 1992, 153-223

160.1.63 Edited in J. Silk, The Heart Sūtra in Tibetan: A Critical Edition of the Two Recensions Contained in the Kanjur. Vienna 1994

160.1.64 Daniel S. Lopez Jr., The Elaboration on Emptiness: Uses of the Heart Sutra. Princeton 1996

160.1.65 Edited with Āryadharmadhātugarbhavivaraṇa by Sandhong Rinpoche. Sarnath 1997

160.1.70 Shohei Ichimura, "Heart Sutra translated by Hsuan-tzang and Kumarajiva and its cultural impact", BCS 257-282

160.1.75 John R. McRae, "Heart Sūtra", EnB 1, 2001, 314-315

160.1.78 Edited by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in CincoS

160.1.85 Translated, with the Diamond and Prajñāpāramitāsūtras, by Sangharaksita. Delhi 2006

161.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vajracchedikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra

See a103.1.43. t160.1.85

161.1.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by I.J. Schmidt, "Über das Mahāyāna und Pradschnā-Pāramitā der Bauddhen", Mem. Ac. Imp. des Sciences de St. Petersburg 4, 1837

161.1.2 Translated by Samuel Beal. JRAS n.s. 1, 1865, 1-24

161.1.3 Edited by F. Max Muller. Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series vol. 1, part 1, 1881, 19-46; Amsterdam 1972

161.1.4 Friedrich Max Muller, "Die Entdeckung von Sanskrit-Handschriften in Japan Vajracchedikā", Abh. und Vortr. d. V. Or. Congr. Berlin 1881, II.2, 128-132 161.1.5 Translated into French by Charles de Harlez. JA 8th series 18, 1891, 440-509. With Manchu text, WZKM 11, 1897, 209-230

161.1.6 Translated by F. Max Muller. SBE 49.2, 1894, 111-144. Reprinted New York 1965, 1969, 1990; Delhi 1965

161.1.7 A.F.Rudolf Hoernle, "The Vajracchedikā", JRAS 1903, 364-365

161.1.8 Bunyo Nanjio, A Lecture of the Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra in the Sanskrit Texts. Tokyo 1909

161.1.9 Translated by William Gemmell as The Diamond Sūtra (Chin-Kang-ching) or Prajñā-Pāramitā. London 1912. Reprinted in The Diamond Sutra and Paintings of Guanyin and Lohan. Hong Kong 1997

161.1.10 Fragments edited in Roman characters in Leumann

161.1.11 Translated from Tibetan to German by Max Walleser, Prajñāpāramitā. Die Vollkommenheit der Erkenntnis (Gottingen 1914), 140-158

161.1.12 Partly edited in Khotanese by F.E.Pargiter, with Max Muller's Sanskrit text, in "Vajracchedikā in the original Sanskrit, in Hoernle 176-195

161.1.13 Edited and translated in Sten Konow, "The Vajracchedikā in the old Khotanese version of Eastern Turkestan", in Hoernle 239-288, 330-356. Text retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 20-29

161.1.14 Edited in Hans Reichelt, Die Sogdischen Handschriftenreste des Britischens Museums in Umschrift und mit Uebersetzung. II. Teil. Die nicht-Buddhistischen Texte und Nachtrag zu den Buddhistichen Texten. Heidelberg 1931

161.1.15 Translated from Chinese in Lee 27-52

161.1.16 Translated from Chinese by Waitao and Dwight Goddard. Santa Barbara 1935

161.1.17 Translated from Chinese by D.T.Suzuki in Manual 43-56

161.1.18 Friedrich Weller, "Bemerkungen zur sogdischen Vajracchedikā", ActOD 15, 1937, 112-146

161.1.19 Edited by Y. Takeda. Tokyo 1937

161.1.20 F.W.Thomas, "A Buddhist Chinese text in Brāhmī script", ZDMG 91, 1937, 1-48

161.1.21 H.W.Bailey, "Vajra-prajñā-pāramitā", ZDMG 92, 1938, 579-594

161.1.21.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Prakrit in GM 4, 1939; reprinted 1990

161.1.22 Edited in Mongolian, Tibetan, Sanskrit and Chinese and translated into Japanese by Koho Hashimoto in Kosho Hashimoto and Ryosho Shimizu, Mo-Zo-Bon-Kan-Wa Gappeki Kongohanyi-haramitsu-kyo. Tokyo 1941

161.1.23 Translated by A.F.Price as The Jewel of Transcendental Wisdom (The Diamond Sūtra). London 1947, 1955; Berkeley 1969

161.1.24 Edward Conze, "Remarks on a Pāla ms. in the Bodleian Library", Oriental Art 1.1, 1948, 9-12. Reprinted Conze, Further Buddhist Studies (Oxford 1975), 116-124

161.1.25 S. Kasugai, B. Yokoyama, T. Kagawa and Y. Ito, A Study on the Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra compared with various translations. Osaka 1952

161.1.26 Introductory verses of the Khotanese introduction translated by H.W.Bailey, BSOAS 15, 1953, 530

161.1.27 Walter Fuchs, "Eine buddhistische Tun-huang-Rolle v.J. 673", Asiatica 155-160

161.1.28 Nicholas Poppe, "An Oyrat Vajracchedikā fragment from Turfan", CAJ 2, 1956, 155-157

161.1.29 Partly edited by N.P.Chakravarti, "The Gilgit ms. of the Vajracchedikā" in MBT 175-192

161.1.30 Edited in Muralt I, 17-46

161.1.31 Edited by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 1956, 19-29; reprinted Cambridge 1969

161.1.32 Edited and translated by Edward Conze. SerOR 13, 1957, 27-63. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 348

161.1.33 Translated from Tibetan to French by Alexandra David-Neel in La connaissance transcendente (Paris 1958), 150-171

161.1.34 Translated by Edward Conze in BWB 17-74. Also SPP 122-139

161.1.35 Edited, with Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra, by H.Nakamura and K. Kino. Tokyo 1960

161.1.35.1 Translated by A. F. Price and Wong Mou-lam in The Diamond Sutra and the Sutra of Hui-Neng. Boston 1960, 1969, 1990

161.1.36 Exhaustive bibliography, characterization in Conze, TPL 60-66

161.1.37 Translated from Chinese, Hong Kong 1967

161.1.38 G. Hazai and P. Zuene, "Ein uigurisches Blockdruck fragment einer Einleitung zum Vajracchedikāsūtra", Acta Orientalia 21.1, 1968, 1-34

161.1.39 Edited by S. Bagchi. Buddhist Sanksrit Texts 13, Darbhanga 1970

161.1.40 Edited and translated in Nicholas Poppe, The Diamond Sūtra: Three Mongolian Versions of the Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā. Wiesbaden 1971

161.1.41 Hsuan Hua, A General Explanation of the Vajra Prajñā Pāramitā Sūtra. Translated by Heng Ch'ih. San Francisco 1974

161.1.42 V.V.S.Saibaba, "The ideal of bodhisattva in Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā or 'The Diamond Cutter'", MB 83, 1975, 435-438

161.1.43 Gregory Schopen, "The phrase 'sa pṛthivīpradeśaś caityabhūto bhavet' in the Vajracchedikā: Notes on the cult of the book in Mahāyāna", IIJ 17, 1975, 147-182. Reprinted FFMBI 25-62

161.1.43.1 Translated in The Diamond Sutra. Santa Barbara, Calif. 1975, 1983; London 1983

161.1.44 Translated by Raniero Gnoli in TBIS 61-85

161.1.44.1 R.E.Emmerick, "The concluding verses of the Khotanese Vajracchedikā", PRS 83-92

161.1.45 Edited, with Asaṅga's Traiśatikākārikāsaptatī, by Lal Mani Joshi and Samdhong Rinpoche. Sarnatha 1978

161.1.44.2 Translated by Husan Hua as The Heart of Prajna Paramita Sutra. San Francisco 1980

161.1.46 Walther Haissig, "Erzahlmotive in Vajracchedikā", in Vicitrakusumāñjali. Volume Presented to Richard Othon Meisezahl on the occasion of his 80th Birthday (ed. Helmut Eimer). Indica et Tibetica 11 (Bonn 1986), 101-112

161.1.47 Edited and translated, with G. Schopen's translation of Chapters 1-4 of the Samādhirājasūtra and Masamichi Ichigo's edition and translation of Śāntarakṣita's Madhyamakālaṃkāra, in Gomez/Silk 89-139

161.1.47.1 Translated from the Vietnamese translation of Anh Huang Nguyen by Thich Nhat Hanh. Berkeley 1992

161.1.48 Guy Bugault, "Logique et mystique dans le Vajraccedhikā", AS 47, 1993, 571-586

161.1.48.1 Translated by Sangharaksita in Wisdom Beyond Words: Sense and Non-sense in the Buddhist Prajnaparamita Tradition. Glasgow 1993

161.1.48.2 Translated as The Diamond Sutra: How to Practice Undiscriminating thoughts in an Uncertain and Changing World. Hacienda Heights, Cal. 1993

161.1.48.3 Translated into Russian by Andrei D.B.B. Vordzhieva and Valerie Pavlovich Androsov. Elista 1993

161.1.49 Alex Wayman, "The Diamond Sūtra", BudSp 219-224

161.1.49.1 Edited with Kamalaśīla's commentary by Pema Tenzin. Sarnath 1994

161.1.50 Stefano Zacchetti, "Dharmagupta's unfinished translation of the Diamond-cleaver", TP 82, 1996: 1-3, pp. 137-152

161.1.50.1 Edited and translated, with the Trisatikarikasaptati, by L.M.Joshi. Sarnath 1997

161.1.50.5 Tamas Agoes, "The diamondness of the Diamond Sutra", ActOP 53, 2000, 65-78

161.1.51 Translated by Mu Soeng. Boston 2000 (!)

161.1.52 Shigenori Nagatomo, "The logic of the Diamond Sūtra: A is not A, therefore it is A", AsPOxford 10, 2000, 213-244

161.1.55 Frank J. Hoffman, "Non-dual awareness and logic", AsPOxford 11, 2001, 125-130

161.1.56 Translated from the Sanskrit and Chinese by Red Pine. Washington, D.C.2001

161.1.57 Gregory Schopen, "Diamond Sūtra", EnC 1, 2001, 227-228

161.1.60 Musashi Tachikawa, "Logic seen in the Diamond Sūtra", ITaur 28, 2002, 205-209

161.1.65 Taichung Han, "A study of sequential double negation in Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā", SWII 35-51

161.1.66 Taichung Han, "Structural analaysis of Diamond Sūtra", SWII 65-79

161.1.70 Sanghasen Singh, "Śūnyatā as reflected in the Vajracchedikā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra. JASBe 147.4, 2005, 31-38

162.Śrīlāta (350)

       1.General

162.1.1 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Śrīlāta: a pre-Vasubandhu philosopher", JDPUC 1, 1982-83, 119-131

163.Īśvarakṛṣṇa (350) (NCat II, 273)

       1.Sāṃkhyakārikās (Sāṃkhya)

See a423.1.1; 131.1.274. e30.1: 3, 5. i29.1.38

163.1.1 Edited by Christian Lassen. Bonn 1832

163.1.2 Translated, with a translation of Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha by H.T.Colebrooke. This translated into French by G.Pauthier, Paris 1833. The English reprinted in MEHTC 227-419 (Second edition, 1873, 272-279)

163.1.3 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by H.T.Colebrooke and H.H.Wilson. Oxford 1837; Bombay 1887

163.1.4 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Babu Rasamaya Datta. Calcutta 1848

163.1.5 Translated into French by Barthelemy Saint-Hilaire, Premier mémoire sur le Sāṅkhya. Paris 1852

163.1.6 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and Bhāratiyati's commentary, by Kasinath Sastri Prabhu. Banaras 1867

163.1.7 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Taranath Tarkavacaspati. Calcutta 1871

163.1.8 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Banaras 1867

163.1.9 Samuel Beal, "On a Chinese version of the Sāṃkhyakārikā, etc., found among the Buddhist books comprising the Tripiṭaka", JRAS n.s. 10, 1878, 355-360

163.1.10 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya and Nārāyaṇa Tīrtha's Candrikā, by Bechanarama Tripathi. BenSS 51, 1883, 1905, 1906

163.1.11 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Venkatapada Laksmana Bhattanatha. Banaras 1884

163.1.12 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by B.K.Sinha. Banaras 1888

163.1.13 Edited in Bengali script by Debendranath Gosvami. Calcutta 1889

163.1.14 Translated into German, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Richard Garbe in Der Mondschein der Sāṃkhya-Wahrheit (Munchen 1891). Also in Abhandlungen der Bayrischen Akademie der Wissenschaft 19.3, 1892, 517-628

163.1.15 Translated into German by Paul Deussen. AGP 1.3, 413-466

163.1.16 Edited and translated, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Ganganatha Jha. POS 10, 1896, 1934, 1957. Re-edited Patkar 1965. Selections from translation reprinted in Source Book 426-445

163.1.17 Edited and translated, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Satis Chandra Banerji. Calcutta 1898

163.1.18 Edited by Zalim Singh. Lucknow 1899

163.1.19 Edited with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī by Purnacandra Vedantachunchu. Saidabad 1901

163.1.20 Edited, with Kāmākhyānātha Tarkavāgīśa's Dīpanī, by Ashutosh Bhattacharya.   Calcutta 1901

163.1.21 Edited and translated into French, with Suvarṇasaptati, by J. Takakusu. BEFEO 4, 1904, 1-65, 978-1064. This translated into English by S.Suryanarayana Sastri in MDIPP 1, 1933, and also in JMU 4, 1932, Supplement; 5, 1933, 81-114

163.1.22 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, with editor's Pūrṇimā, by Pancanana Tarkaratna. Calcutta 1903, 1909

163.1.23 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and editor's Vyākhyā thereon, by Krsnanatha Nyayapancanana Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1904

163.1.24 Ellwood Austin Welden, The Sāṃkhyakārikās of Īśvarakrishna, with the Commentary of Gauḍapāda. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1906

163.1.25 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and Balarāma Udāsīna's Vidvattoṣiṇī, by J.M.Sarma. Bombay 1907; Hardwar 1931

163.1.26 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Vaman Bapat Sastri. Bombay 1909

163.1.27 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1, 1911)

163.1.28 Edited by Yadunatha Majumdar. Jessor 1913

163.1.29 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by L.S. Dravida. Banaras 1917

163.1.30 Edited with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Revatikanta Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1918

163.1.31 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and Vaṃśīdhara Miśra's Sāṃkhyatattvavibhākara thereon, by Rama Sastri Bhandari. ChSS 54, 1919-1922; as ChSS 165, 2001.

163.1.32 Edited, with Māṭhara's Vṛtti, by Vishnu Prasad Sarma. ChSS 56, 1922

163.1.33 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Banaras 1922, 1963

163.1.34 S.S.Pathak, "The problem of the Sāṃkhyakārikās", IA 52, 1923, 177-181

163.1.35 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Jayamaṅgalā, by H. Sharma. COS 19, 1926

163.1.35.1 Edited Calcutta 1928

163.1.36 Edited with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī by Nagendranatha Sastri. Calcutta 1929

163.1.37 Edited and translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Madras 1930, 1935, 1948. Translation reprinted in Source Book 426-445

163.1.38 Edited in J.N.Mukerji, Sāṃkhya or the Theory of Reality. Calcutta 1930

163.1.39 Summarized by V.V.Sovani, "Critical study of the Sāṃkhya system", AUS 7, 1931, 387-432. Reprinted as POS 11, 1935

163.1.40 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Harirama Sukla. HarSS 20, 1932

163.1.41 Edited and translated, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Har Dutt Sharma.  POS 9, 1933

163.1.42 Edited by K.N.Dange. Satara 1934

163.1.43 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and the introduction to Raghunātha's Sāṃkhyatattvavilāsa, by Ramesh Chandra. CalSS 15, 1935

163.1.43.1 V.V.Sovani, A Critical Study of the Samkhya System on the line of the Samkhya-Karika, Samkhyasutra, and their commentaries. Poona 1935; Delhi, 2005

163.1.44 M.Ledrus, "The lost āryā of the Sāṃkhyakārikās", IC 3, 1936-37, 231-288

163.1.45 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and editor's Suṣumā, by Harirama Sukla. KSS 123, 1937

163.1.46 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, and Kṛṣṇavallabhācārya's Kiraṇāvali on the latter, by Narayanacarana Sastri and Svetavaikuntha Sastri. Banaras 1937

163.1.46.1 Edited, with the Yuktidipika, by Pulinbihari Chakravartin. CalSS 23, 1938

163.1.47 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī and editor's Sārabodhinī, by Sivanarayana Sastri. Bombay 1940

163.1.48 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya and Nārāyaṇa Tīrtha's Candrikā. HarSS 132, 1941

163.1.49 Edited, with Suvarṇasaptati, by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. SVOS 7, 1944

163.1.50 A.S.Kulasuriya, "Problem of the bhavas in the Sāṃkhyakārikā", UCR 10, 1953, 253-262

163.1.51 Edited, with editor's Abhinavarājalakṣmī, by Sita Ram Sastri and Guru Prasada Śastrin. Banaras 1953

163.1.52 Edited by G.T.Deshpande. Amaravati 1955

163.1.53 Selections translated in SIT

163.1.54 Edited by Dattatrey Dhondopant Bandiste. Nagpur 1959

163.1.55 Translated into Italian, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Corrado Pensa, Ranieo Gnolil et al. Torino 1960

163.1.56 Edited and translated from an Assamese version by R. Phukan. Calcutta 1960

163.1.57 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "The missing kārikā in the Sāṃkhyasaptati", CPSSS 339-348

163.1.58 Translated by C.Kunhan Raja. Hoshiarpur 1963

163.1.59 Edited and translated into French, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Anne-Marie Esnoul. Paris 1964

163.1.60 Translated, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by T.G.Mainkar. POS 9, 1964

163.1.61 Edited, with Gauḍapāda's Bhāṣya, by Vidyadhara Johrapurkar. JJG 16, 1964

163.1.62 Anima Sengupta, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa and Vijñānabhikṣu on the relation between the world and the world-cause", VK 51, 1964, 95-97

163.1.63 Esho Yamaguchi, "The problem of dharma in Buddhism and the dharma-adharma in Sāṃkhya", JIBSt 26, 1965, 28-34

163.1.64 Edited with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī by Adya Prasad Misra. Allahabad 1966

163.1.65 Naomichi Nakada, "The three kinds of inferences in the commentaries on Sāṃkhyakārikā", JIBSt 28, 1965 - 29, 1966

163.1.66 Esho Yamaguchi, "A consideration of dharma, adharma, jñāna and ajñāna", JIBSt 28, 1966, 47-54

163.1.67 Edited, with Yuktidīpikā, by Ram Chandra Pandeya. Delhi 1967

163.1.68 Edited with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Delhi 1967

163.1.69 V.M.Bedekar, "The Sāṃkhya theory of evolution in the Mokṣadharma and the Sāṃkhyakārikā", IA (3d series) 2, 1967, 30-34

163.1.70 Francis Victor Catalina, A Study in the Self Concept of Sāṃkhya-Yoga Philosophy. Delhi 1968

163.1.71 Daya Krishna, "Is Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikā really Sāṃkhyan?", PEW 18, 1968, 194-204. Reprintyed IPACP 338-356

163.1.72 V.Varadachari, "On the interpretation of a kārikā of Īśvara Kṛṣṇa", JGJRI 24, 1968, 81-86

163.1.73 Esho Yamaguchi, "One aspect of the division of pratyayasarga", JIBSt 32, 1968, 982-991

163.1.74 Edited by Vraj Mohan Chaturvedi. Delhi 1969

163.1.75 Translated in Gerald James Larson, Classical Sāṃkhya. Delhi 1969. Reprinted in SourceBAP 52-59

163.1.76 A.D.Shastri, "Prakṛti and puruṣa in Sāṃkhyakārikā", SVUOJ 12, 1969, 51-58

163.1.77 Edited, with Yuktidīpikā and editor's Tattvaprabhā, by R.S.Tripathi. Varanasi 1970

163.1.78 T.G.Mainkar, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa, Bhartṛmīḍha, Kālidāsa again", JUBo 39, 1970, 58-65

163.1.79 Anima Sen Gupta, "In defence of the Sāṃkhyakārikā definition of the cause", VK 57, 1970-71, 522-523

163.1.80 Esho Yamaguchi, "The conception of saṃsāra", JIBSt 36, 1970, 1055-1062

163.1.81 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Notes on the Sāṃkhyakārikā", JGJRI 28.1-2, 1972, 555-562

163.1.82 Mahajot Sahai, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa's psychology", YM 15.4, 1973, 37-46

163.1.83 Liang Tao-wei, "Investigation into some points of the Sāṃkhya-kārikā" (summary). TICOJ 17, 1973, 82-85

163.1.84 Esther A. Solomon, The Commentaries of the Sāṃkhya Kārikā--A Study. Ahmedabad 1974

163.1.85 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist Sanskrit and the Sāṃkhyakārikās", JIP 2, 1974, 344-354

163.1.86 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvakaumudī, by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1976

163.1.87 Selections translated in HTR 56-64

163.1.87.1 Francis Raymond Podgorski, Ahaṃkāra (Self-Awareness): Its Dimension in the Sāṃkhya-Kārikā and Its Role in Spiritual Liberation. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1976

163.1.88 C. Ramaiah, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa on the need for philosophical inquiry", AP 47, 1976, 101-105

163.1.89 Daniele Maggi, "Why is rajas upastambhaka in the Sāṃkhyakārikā?", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 233-240

163.1.90 P.K.Sasidharan, "Problems in the relationship of the spirit and matter with special reference to the Sāṃkhyakārikā of Īśvarakṛṣṇa", JMKU 9.1, 1980, 29-32

163.1.91 Sivakumar, "On Sāṃkhyakārikā I", MO 13, 1980, 25-31

163.1.91.1 Edited, with Kapila's Samkhyasutras, Sridhara's Samkhyadipikavrtti, and editor's Bhavaprakasa, by N.S.Venkatacarya. Mysore 1982

163.1.92 Yutaka Yuda, "The Sāṃkhyakārikā with the commentary of Gauḍapāda". Japanese translation with English summary. JGK 17, 1984, 35-36

163.1.93 Yashodhara Wadhwani Shah-Pane, "A new plausible exposition of Sāṃkhyakārikā?" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 371. Entire paper at JIP 17, 1989, 211-224

163.1.94 A.K.Shastri, "The Manusmṛti and Sāṃkhyakārikā" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 408-409.

163.1.95 Frank R. Podgorski, Ego: Revealer-Concealer: A Key to Yoga. Lanham, Maryland. 1985

163.1.95.1 S. Ranganath, "Explanation of the kārikā asadakaraṇāt...satkāryam", TL 8.4, 1985, 51-55

163.1.96 Summarized by K.H.Potter and G.J.Larson, Samkhya 149-164

163.1.97 B. David Burke, "Transcendence in classical Sāṃkhya", PEW 38, 1988, 19-29.

163.1.97.5 Digambaraji Mahajot Sahay and M. L. Gharote, Glossary of the Sāṃkhyakārikās. YM 27.3-4, 1988-89, 1-64

163.1.98 Swami Narayana, Sāṃkhyakārikās of Īśvara Krishna. Varanasi 1989.

163.1.98.1 Edeltraud Harzer, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Two-Level Perception: Propositional and Non-propositional", JIP 18, 305-340

163.1.99 Translated into German, with extracts from Māṭhara 's Vṛtti and the Yuktidīpikā, by Erich Frauwallner, and that into English by Gerhard Oberhammer and Chlodwig H. Werba. EFNW2, 1992

163.1.100 Vincent Gabriel Furtado, Classical Sāṃkhya Ethics: A Study of the Ethical Perspective of Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās. Altenberg 1992

163.1.108 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Īśvarakṛṣṇa's definition of pratyakṣa", RKBSSS 1-5

163.1.110 Edited with Māṭhara's Vṛtti, with Ganganatha Jha's translation, by Devendranatha Pandya (=Pandeya). Jaipur [2001]-2002

163.1.115 Ferenc Ruzsa, "Inferential reasoning and causality in the Sāṃkhyakārikās", JIP 31, 2003, 285-301

163.1.120 Debabrata Das, "Missing kārikā and non-theism of Sāṃkhya philosophy", BRMIC 55, 2004, 411-413

163.1.125 K. A. Jacobsen, "What similes in Sāṃkhya do: a comparison of the similes in the Sāṃkhya texts in the Mahābhārata, the Sāṃkhyakārikās and the Sāṃkhyasūtra", JIP 34, 2006, 587-606

163.1.130 Michael Hulin, "The ego-principle (ahamkāra) as a key concept in the Sāṃkhyakārikās", CIPR 47-60

       2.General

163.2.1 K.V.Gajendragadkar, "The date of Īśvarakrishna", JIIP 1, 1918, 224-228

164.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vākya on Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣikasūtras

164.1.1 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "Rāvaṇa-Bhāṣya", KSBC 119-121.

164.1.2 See EnIndPh 2, 1977, 238-239

164.1.3 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The Vaiśeṣika Vākya and Bhāṣya", ABORI 72-73, 1991-1992, 145-169

165.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Kaṭandī on Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣikasūtras

165.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 238-239

166.Sundara Pāṇḍya (350)

       1.General

166.1.1 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, "Problems of identity in the cultural history of ancient India. Ācārya Sundara Pāṇḍya", JOR 1, 1927, 5-15

166.1.2 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "A note on Ācārya Sundara Pāṇḍya", JOR 1, 1927, 179-180

166.1.3 G. Subrahmanya Sarma, "Acharya Sundarapandya", Jignyasa 1.1, 1926, 1-28

166.1.4 A. Shastri, "Acharya Sundarapandya", Jignyasa 1.2, 1927, 1-6

167.Vasubhadra (350)

       1.Caturāgamavibhāga

167.1.1 Translated by Eric Grinstead in Buddhism by Threes (ms., unpublished)

167.1.2 Partly translated by Leon Hurvitz, "The road to Buddhist salvation as described by Vasubandhu", JAOS 87, 1967, 434-486

167.1.3 Summarized by Eric Grinstead. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 349-353

       2.Tridharmaskandha

167.2.1 Translated by Eric Grinstead in Buddhism by Threes (ms., unpublished)

168.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Sammitīyanikāya or Āśrayaprajñaptiśāstra

168.1.1 Translated by K. Venkataramanan. VBA 5, 1953, 153-243

168.1.2 K.Venkataramanan, "Did the Buddha deny the self?", ProcIPC 30, 1955, 221-228

168.1.3 Summarized by Robert Buswell Jr., EnIndPh 8, 1999, 353-365

169.Author Unknown (351)

         1.Sarvadharmapravṛttinirdeśasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 73

169A.Nāgārjuna (354)

       1.Mahāprajñāpāramitopadeśaśāstra

169A.1.1 Chapters 1-30 translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as Le Traité de la Grande Vertue Sagesse de Nāgārjuna (Mahāprajñāpāramitāśāstra). Two volumes. Louvain 1944-1949

169A.1.1.0 K. K. S. Chen, "Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra and the First Council", HJAS 21, 1958, 128-138

169A.1.1.1 Portions translated by K. Venkata Ramanan in Nāgārjuna's Philosophy as Presented in the Mahā-Prajñāpāramitā-Śāstra, Rutland, Vt. 1966.

169A.1.1.1.5 Mitsuyoshi Saigusa, Studien zum Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa-śāstra. Tokyo 1969

169A.1.1.2 Etienne Lamotte, Der Verfasser von Upadeśa un seine Quellen. Gottingen 1973

169A.1.2 Portions translated in Etienne Lamotte, "Trois sūtra du Saṃyukta sur le vacuité", BSOAS 36, 1973, 313-321

169A.1.3 Partial translation with extensive comments by K. Venkata Ramanan, Nāgārjuna's Philosophy as Presented in the Mahā-prajñāpāramitāsūtra. Varanasi 1971

169A.1.4 G. Vedaparayam, "Nāgārjuna's notion of self as śūnyatā as contained in his Mahā Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra" Darshana 33.3, 1993, 65-70

169A.1.5 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on anātman in the works of E. Lamotte", PCEL 25-26

169A.1.6 Hubert Durt, "Le Traité de la Grande Vertu Sagess et l'histoire du bouddhisme indien d'Étienne Lamotte", PCEL 1-16

169A.1.7 Kyoko Fuji, "On the ātman theory in the Mahāparinirvāṇasūtra", PCEL 27-31

169A.1.8 Shohei Ichimura, "Nāgārjuna's dialectics and Buddhist Logic (3), especially in reference to the identity and difference between their respective examples (dṛṣṭānta)", JIBS 47.2, 1999, 4-9

169A.1.9 Kohgaku Takada, "The authorship of the Mahāprajñāpāramitāśāstra" (summary). JICABS 3, 2000, 189

169A.1.10 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 73-82

170.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Śrīkaṇṭhasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

170A.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Anantadhāraṇīdharmaparyāyasūtra

Cr. EindP 9, 2003, 83

170B.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Bhadraśerīsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

170C.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Sūtra on Ānanda's thinking

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

170D.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Tathāgataguṇajñānacintyaviṣayāvatāranirdeśasūtra (T.302-304)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

170E.(Bhadanta) Rāma (355?)

        1.General

170E.1.1 Takumi Fukuda, "Bhadanta Rāma: a Sautrāntika before Vasubandhu", JIABS 26, 2003, 255-286

171.Author Unknown (360)

       1.Dharmatārādhyāyanasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 365

172.Author Unknown (360)

       1.Ratnarāśisūtra (T.310(44); Toh. 88)

172.1.1 Translated Treasury 280-311

172.1.2 Jonathan A. Silk, The Origins and Early History of the Maharatnakuta Tradition of Mahayana Buddhism with a study of the Ratnarasisutra and related materials. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Michigan 1994, 2006

Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 365

173.Nāgārjuna (360)

       1.Dvādaśa(dvārā)mukhaśāstra (NCat IX, 192)

173.1.1 Restored into Sanskrit with a summary by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 6, 1954, 165-231

173.1.2 Richard A. Gard, "On the authenticity of the Pai-lun and Shih-erh-men-lun", JIBSt 2.2, 1953-54, 1-10

173.1.3 Summarized in Robinson. Madison 1967

173.1.4 Hsueh-Li Chang, "Nāgārjuna's approach to the problem of the existence of God", Religious Studies 12, 1976, 207-216

173.1.5 Lobsang Dargyay, "The twelve deeds of the Buddha: a controversial hymn ascribed to Nāgārjuna", TJ 9.2, 1984, 3-12

173.1.5.1 Bart Dessein, "The Chinese reception of Indian Buddhism", IJBS 9, 1997, 38-68

173.1.6 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 366-374

174.Asaṅga (or Maitreya) (360) (NCat I, 480)

       1.Abhidharmasaṃgītiśāstra (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 480) (available in Chinese)

       2.Abhidharmasamuccaya (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 29l)

174.2.1 V.V.Gokhale, "Fragments from the Abhidharmasamuccaya of Asaṅga", JASBo 23, 1947, 13-38

174.2.2 P. Pradhan, "Ms. of Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", IHQ 24, 1948, 87-93

174.2.3 V.V.Gokhale, "A rare manuscript of Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", HJAS 11, 1948, 207-213

174.2.4 P.Pradhan, "A short note on Abidharmasamuccaya of Asaṅga", PAIOC 14.1, Summaries 1948, 61-62

174.2.5 Edited and retranslated into Sanskrit from Tibetan and Chinese by P.Pradhan. VBS 12, 1950

174.2.6 Lu Chang, "Abhidharmasamuccaya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 85-87

174.2.7 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist dependent origination and Sāṃkhya guṇas", Ethnos 1962, 14-22

174.2.8 Translated into French by Walpola Rahula, Le Compendium de la superdoctrine (philosophie) (Abhidharmasamuccaya d'Asaṅga). BEFEO 78. Paris 1971, 1980. This translated into English by Sara Boin-Webb, Fremont, Calif. 2001

174.2.9 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist dependent origination", HistR 10, 1971, 185-203

174.2.10 Lambert Schmithausen, "Definition of pratyakṣam in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 153-164

174.2.11 Noriaki Hakamaya, "On a paragraph in the Dharmaviniścaya chapter of the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 21.1, 1972, 40-51

174.2.11.1 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zu Walpola Rahula's Übersetsung von Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 20, 1976, 111-122

174.2.12 Shingyo Yoshimoto, "Textual notes on the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 18-20

174.2.12.1 Curtis Forrest Oliver, The Yogācāra Dharma List: A Study of the Abhidharmasamuccaya and Its Commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Toronto 1982. In Canadian theses on microfiche 55797

174.2.13 L. Schmithausen, "The darśanamārga section of the Abhidharma-samuccaya and its interpretation by Tibetan commentators (with special reference to Bu ston Rin chen grub)", CTBRP 259-274

174.2.14 Yueh Ah-yueh, "The theories of jñeya and vijñeya in the three dharmas from the viewpoint of the Abhidharmasamuccaya", TICOJ 28-29, 1984, 114-116

174.2.15 Ah-yueh Yeh, "A study of the theories of yāvadbhāvikatā and yathāvad-bhāvikatā in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIABS 7.2, 1984, 185-206

174.2.15.5 Fenje Heupers, The Foundation of Buddhist Ethics. Karma and Ethics in the Abhidharmasamuccaya. Dissertation, Amsterdam 1985

174.2.16 Shigeho Okada, "Prabheda in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 38.1, 1989, 12-14

174.2.17 Ernst Prets, "The structure of sādhanā in the Abhidiharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 38. 1994. 337-350

174.2.17.1 Robert Benjamin Kritzer, Pratityasamutpada in the Abhidharma-samuccaya. Conditional Origination in the Yogacara Abhidharma. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California at Berkeley 1995; Ann Arbor 1995

174.2.18 Waragoda Pemaratna, "The truth of suffering as presented in the Abhidharmasamuccaya of Asaṅga", RRBS 524-539

174.2.19 Summarized by Paul J. Griffiths. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 434-452

       3.Abhisamayālaṃkāra (Prajñāpāramitā)(NCat I, 313)

See a53.1.8

174.3.1 Th. Stcherbatsky, "On the Abhisamayālaṃkāra, attributed to Maitreya" (in Russian). BASR 6.1, 1907, 115-117

174.3.2 Haraprasad Shastri, "Discovery of Abhisamayālaṃkāra by Maitreyanātha", JASBe n.s. 6, 1910, 425-427

174.3.3 Partly edited, with Haribhadra's Āloka and anonymous commentary, by Paul Masson-Oursel. JA (2d series) 1, 1913, 598-618

174.3.4 Two passage from Chapter 6 translated in P. Masson-Oursel, "Les trois corps der Bouddha", JA 1913, 581-618

174.3.5 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Th. Stcherbatsky and E. Obermiller. BBudh 23, 1929.

174.3.6 Edited, with Haribhadra's Āloka, by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1932-35

174.3.7 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. GOS 42, 1932

174.3.8 E. Obermiller, Analysis of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra. Three volumes. London 1933-39. Also COS 27, 1933-36. Reprinted Talent, Oregon 1984. Section reprinted in E. Obermiller, Prajñāpāramitā in Tibetan Buddhism (ed. Harcharan Singh), Delhi 1988. Reprinted Fremont, California 2001

174.3.9 E. Obermiller, "The doctrine of prajñāpāramitā as exposed in the Abhisamayālaṃkāra of Maitreya", ActOD 11, 1933, 354 pp.

174.3.10 Sherman E. Lee, "Manuscript and bronze from Nepal", Bulletin of the Detroit Institute of Arts 21, 1942, 60-70

174.3.11 Edited by K. Kajiyoshi, Genshi Hannya-ko no Kenkyu. Tokyo 1944

174.3.12 Translated, with Sanskrit-Tibetan index, by Edward Conze. SerOR 6, 1954

174.3.13 Summarized by Edward Conze, "Maitreya's Abhisamayālaṃkāra", SIS 5, 1957, 21-36

174.3.14 Edward Conze, "Marginal notes to the Abhisamayālaṃkāra", EAW 5, 1954, 192-197

174.3.15 Edited, with Haribhadra's Āloka and Dignāga's Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha, by S.  Bagchi. Darbhanga 1960

174.3.16 Edward Conze and Wang Sen, "Abhisamayālaṃkāra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 114-118

174.3.17 Edward Conze and Shotaro Iida, "Maitreya's questions in the Prajñāpāramitā", MIMLR 229-242

174.3.18 Ryukai Mano, "On the 'three jñātās'", JIBSt 36 1970, 1042-1036

174.3.19 Summarized in Warder 407-413

174.3.20.1 Edited by Rama Sastri Tripathin. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 2 (Varanasi 1977)

174.3.20.2 Edward Winslow Bastian, Mahāyāna Buddhist Religous Practice and the Perfection of Wisdom according to the Abhisamayalamkara and the Pañcaviṃśatisāhasrikā Prajñāapāramitā. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1980

174.3.21 Alexander T. Naughton, "The Abhisamayālaṃkāra: a Mahāyāna Buddhist soteriological system", TICOJ 28-29, 1984, 113-114

174.3.22 Gareth Sparham, "Background material for the first seventy topics in Maitreyanātha's Abhisamayālaṃkāra", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 139-159

174.3.23 Brian Galloway, "Sudden enlightenment in the Abhisamayālaṃkāra, the Lalitavistara, and the Śikṣāsamuccaya", WZKSOA 32, 1988, 141-148

174.3.24 John J. Makransky, "Controversy of dharmakāya in India and Tibet: a reappraisal of its basis, Abhisamayālaṃkāra Chapter 8", JIABS 12.2, 1989, 45-78

174.3.24.1 John J. Makransky, Controversy on Dharmakāya in Indo-Tibetan Buddhism: An Historical-Critical Analysis of Abhisamayālaṃkara Chapter 8 and Its Commentaries in Relation to  the Large Prajṃāpāramitā-Sūtra and the Yogācāra Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1990

174.3.25 Fujio Taniguchi, "Bu-ston's way to understand the Abhisamayālaṃkāra", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 50-53

174.3.26 Hidenori Sakume, "The classification of the commentaries on the Dharmakāya chapter of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 184-185

174.3.27 John J. Makransky, "Proposal of a modern solution to an ancient problem: literary-historical evidence that the Abhisamayālaṃkāra teaches three Buddha kāyas", JIP 20, 1992, 149-190

174.3.28 Hidenori S. Sakume, "The classification of the dharmakāya chapter of the Abhisamayālaṃkāra by Indian commentators: the threefold and the fourfold buddhikāya theories", JIP 22, 1994, 259-297

174.3.29 David Reigle, "The 'virutally unknown' benedictive middle in classical Sanskrit: two occurrences in the Buddhist Abhisamayālaṃkāra", IIJ 40, 1997, 119-123

174.3.29.1 John J. Makransky, Buddhahood Embodied: Sources of Controversy in India and Tibet. Albany, N. Y. 1997

174.3.30 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 478-483

174.3.35 Rita Gupta, "Reflections on Professor G. Tucci's remarks on Madhyānta-Vibhāgaṭīkā and Abhisamayālaṃkāra", PBSGT 119-131

174.3.38 Vladimir Korobov, "Notes on 'Dharma Buddha's body" (dharmakāya) in the context of Abhisamayālaṃkāra-prajñāpāramitāupadeśa-śāstra", AOV 4, 2003, 24-38

174.3.40 Fujio Taniguchi, "Mārgajñātā in the AbhisamayālaṃkāRA", TMSR 97-106

174.3.43 Jowita Kramer, Kategorien der Wirklichkeit in fruhen Yogācāra. Der Funf-vastu-Abschnitt in der Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī der Yogācārabhūmi. Wiesbaden 2005

174.3.46 Chapters on Knowledge of All Aspects translated, with Ārya Vimuktisena's Vṛtti and Haribhadra's Āloka, by Gareth Sparham. Delhi 2005; Fremont, California 2006

174.3.50 Fuzio Tanaguchi, "The 173 aspects of omniscience in the Abhisamayalamkara", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 273

      4.Dharmadharmatāvibhāga (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 249)

174.4.1 Leslie S. Kawamura, "The Dharmadharmatāvibhāga", JIBSt 32.2, 1984, 10-17

174.4.1.1 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, Unterscheidung der Gegebenheitenvon ihrem Wahren Wesen (Dharmadharmatavibhaga). Indica et Tibetica 26. Swistal-Odendorf 1996

174.4.1.1.5 John Youngham Chu, A Study of the Dharmadharmatāvibhāga: an analysis of the religious philosophy of the Yogācāra together with an annotated translation of Vasubandhu's commentary. Ph. D. Thesis, Northwestern University 1996

174.4.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 477-478

174.4.4 Khenchen Tharangu Rinpoche, Distinguishing Dharma and Dharmatā by Asaśa and Maitreya. Translated by Jules Levinson. Delhi 2001

       5.Dharmaparyāyapraveśa

174.5.1 John P. Keenan, "Asaṅga's understanding of Mādhyamika: notes on the Shung-chung-lun", JIABS 12.9, 1989, 93-107

       6.Madhyāntavibhāgasūtra (Vijñānavāda)

174.6.1 A chapter edited by Hakuju Ui in ITK 6, 1930

174.6.2 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese and translated, with Vasubandhu's Bhaṣya and Sthiramati's Ṭīkā, by Susumu Yamaguchi. Three volumes. Nagoya 1934-37

174.6.3 L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Psychologie du Madhyāntavibhāga", HJAS 3, 1938, 137-141

174.6.4 Part One, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya and Sthiramati's Ṭīkā, translated by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 30, 1936. Reprinted ISPP 12, 1971, 153-211. Reprinted Calcutta 1970 and frequently after. Selections in Gard.

174.6.5 Part Three translated in Paul W. O'Brian, A Chapter on Reality (tattva) from the Madhyāntavibhāgaśāstra. Ph.D. Thesis, University of California at Berkeley, 1941

174.6.6 Hakuju Ui, "On the authorship of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra and the Madhyāntavibhāga" (summary). JFLNU 15, 1956, 109-110

174.6.7 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya and Sthiramati's Ṭīkā, by G.M.Nagao. Tokyo 1964

174.6.8 Gadjin Nagao, "On the title 'Madhyāntavibhāga'", VSKSBR 197-21l0

174.6.9 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya, by Nathmal Tatia and Anantlal Thakur. Patna 1967

174.6.10 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya and Sthiramati's Ṭīkā, by Ram Chandra Pandeya. Delhi 1971

174.6.11 Selections edited, with complete texts of Vasubandhu's Triṃśikā and Viṃśatikā, Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkṣā, Dharmakīrti's Sambandhaparīkṣā, and selections from Vasubandhu's Trisvabhāvanirdeśa, Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika, Kumārila's Ślokavārttika, Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya, Śāntarakṣita's Tattvasaṃgraha, Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra and Jayanta Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarī, by A.K.Chatterjee, Readings on Yogācāra Buddhism. Varanasi 1971

174.6.11.1 Translated by Kochumuttam in BDE 27-89

174.6.12 Partly translated into French in Silburn 142, 165

174.6.13 Paul Hoornaert, "The ontological foundation of religious praxis in Yogācāra Buddhism: the ontological significance of Madhyāntavibhāgakārikā I.1", TICOJ 26, 1981, 38-50

174.6.14 Passages translated in John P. Keenan, "Eternal purity and the focus on early Yogācāra", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 7-18

174.6.14.1 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 211-273

174.6.15 Chapter I edited and translated, with Vasubandhu's Viṃśikā and Triṃśikā, in David J. Kalupahana, The Principles of Buddhist Psychology (Albany, N.Y. 1987)

174.6.16 Prabhakar Mishra, "The concept of self-nature, mainly based on Madhyāntavibhāga-Sūtra of Ārya Maitreya", MGKCV. Also NGKCV, 1987, 241-245.

174.6.17 Hugh B. Urban and Paul J. Griffiths, "What else remains in śūnyatā? An innvestigation of terms for mental images in the Madhāntavibhāga corpus", JIABS 17, 1994, 1-25

174.6.18 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 375-382

174.6.21 Translated in Middle beyond Extremes. Maitreya's Madhyāntavibhāga with commentaries by Khanpa Shenga and Ju Mipham. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006

    7.Mahāyānasaṃgraha (Vijñānavāda)(NCat I, 480)

174.7.1 Translated into French, with the commentaries of Vasubandhu and Asvabhāva, by Etienne Lamotte as La Somme du Grand Véhicule. Two volumes. Louvain 1938-39, 1983

174.7.2 Etienne Lamotte, "L'ālayavijñāna (le receptacle) dans le Mahāyānasaṃgraha (Chap. II)", MCB 3, 1939, 169-255

174.7.3 Parts translated by Conze in BudTexts

174.7.4 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I, 335-350

174.7.5 Kunihiko Nishiyama, "Critical notes of Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha and Vasubandhu's commentary: Introduction (1)" (in Japanese with English summary). KDTDR 3.1, 1970, 59-85

174.7.6 Makio Takemura, "On the term vijñapti, based on examples from the Tibetan translation of the Mahāyānasaṃgraha" (summary). Shink 227, 1976, 126

174.7.7 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Citta, manas and vijñāna in the Mahāyānasaṃgraha" (in Japanese with English summary). TBKK 76, 1978, 197-309

174.7.8 Summarized by Alan Sponberg in JIBSt 2.1, 1979, 47-48

174.7.9 Section translated in Noriaki Hakamaya, "The realm of enlightenment in vijñaptimātratā: the formulation of the four kinds of pure dharmas", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

174.7.10 Mervin V. Hanson, "Theoretical basis for Mahāyāna pluralism in Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha", JD 6, 1981, 375-383

174.7.11 Eric Cheetham, "Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha", BudSR 2, 1985, 25-35

174.7.12 Chapter 10 translated in Paul Griffiths, Noriaki Hakamaya, John P. Keenan and Paul L. Swanson, The Realm of Awakening. New York 1989

174.7.12.1.Chapter Eight translated, with Gadjin Nagao's commentary, by Leslie Kawamura, "Nirvikalpaka-jñāna: awareness freed from discrimination", FBB 41-68

174.7.12.2 Translated in John P. Keenan, The Summary of the Great Vehicle. Berkeley 1992

174.7.13 Gadjin M. Nagao, An Index to Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha. Studia Philologica Buddhica 9. Two parts. Tokyo 1994

174.7.14 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 459-476

174.7.16 Jikido Takasaki, "Samsāra eva nirvānam", WCSU 333-346

174.7.18 Chikafumi Watanabe, A Study of Mahāyānasaṃgraha III: The Relation of Practical Theories and Philosophical Theories. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Calgarty 2000-2001

174.7.19 Chikafumi Watanabe, "An examination of mind-talk (manojalpa) in the Mahāyānasaṃgraha", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 31-35

174.7.20 K. Arunasiri, "Mahāyānasaṃgraha", EnBud 6, 2002, 551-552

174.7.21 Dan Arnold, "Verses on nonceptual awareness: a close reading of Mahāyānasaṃgraha 8.12-13", IIJBS 4, 2003, 9-49

174.7.22 Choikafumi Watanabe, "Some aspects of the Mahāyānasaṃgraha, Mahyānasaṃgrahabhāṣya and Mahāyānasaṃgrahopanibandha: a comparison of the Chinese and Tibetan translations", JIBSt 51.2, 2003, 27-31

174.7.25 Chikafumi Watanabe, "A translation of Mahāyānasaṃgraha III.5-7", Sambhasa 24, 2004, 99-114

    8.Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 280)

See 174.6.6

174.8.1 Edited and translated into French by Sylvain Levi. Two volumes. Paris 1907, 1911

174.8.2 Stanislaw Schayer, "Die Erlösungslehren der Yogācāra's nach dem Sūtrālaṃkāra des Asaṅga", ZII 2, 1923, 98-122

174.8.3 Hakuju Ui, "On the author of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", ZII 6.2, 1928, 215-222

174.8.4 P.C.Bagchi, "A note on the word parāvṛtti", COJ 1, 1933-34, 34-39

174.8.5 Partly translated into Dutch in Ensink

174.8.6 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I

174.8.7 G.M.Nagao, "Connotations of the āśraya (basis) in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", SIS 5, 1957, 147-156

174.8.8 Selections translated in SIT

174.8.9 G.M.Nagao, An Index to the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra. Part I: Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese. Tokyo 1958

174.8.10 Shindo Shiraishi, "Die Versmasse, welche im Mahāyāna-sūtrālaṃkāra vorkommen", MFLYU 9, 1958, 19-21

174.8.11 Shindo Shiraishi, "Die Puṣpitāgra-Strophen mit dem Kommentar im Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", MFLYU 10, 1959, 8-14

174.8.12 Summarized by Giuseppe Tucci in Theory and Practice of the Maṇḍala (London 1961)

174.8.13 A.A.G.Bennett, "Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra of Asaṅga", MB 75, 1967, 183-193

174.8.14 Umesh Jha, "A rendition of Levi's Preface to the Sūtrālaṃkāra", BMI 4-6, 1968-70, 202-209

174.8.14.1 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya, by S. Bagchi. Darbhanga 1970

174.8.16 Takanori Umino, "Corrections of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra XI, 35", JIBSt 22.1, 1973, 20-25

174.8.17 Partly translated in Silburn

174.8.17.5 Hans von Hartevelt, Tendenties naar substantialisatie in Maitreyanātha's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra. Doctoral dissertatin, Leiden 1979

174.8.18 Naoya Funahashi, "A study of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra, centering upon verses 1-32 of the Bodhyadhikāra chapter" (in Japanese with English summary). ODKN 32, 1979, 83-140

174.8.18.1 Risho Hotori, Concordance of the Sanskrit Edition and Two Manuscripts of the Mahayanasutralamkara: appendix. Fukuoka-shi 1984

174.8.19 Yajnesvara Sadasiva Shastri, Mahāyānasūtrālaṅkāra--A Study in Vijñānavāda Buddhism. BIBS 53, 1988

174.8.20 Paul J. Griffiths, "Omniscience in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", IIJ 33, 1990, 85-120

174.8.20.05 Yajneswar S. Shastri, "Upaniṣadic influence of Māhāyāna-sūtrālaṃkāra", YSS 113-125. Also Sambodhi 14, 1990, 99-104

174.8.20.06 Syoko Takeuchi, Sanskrit Manuscripts of the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra from Nepal. Kyoto 1990

174.8.20.07 Section translated from S. Levi's French translation by Paul Griffiths as "A hymn of praise to the Buddha's good qualities", BudinP 19-49

174.8.20.1 Edited and translated by Surekh Vijay Limaye. Delhi 1992

174.8.21 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 382-396

174.8.22 Naoya Funahashi, "Some problems in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra and corrigenda of Chapter XI", OG 52, 2000, 1-2

174.8.23 Mario d'Amato, The Mahayana-Hinayana Distinction in the Mahayanasutralankara: a Terminological Analysis. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Chicago 2000. Two volumes

174.8.24 Gadjin M. Nagao, "The Bodhisattva's compassion described in the Mahayanasutralamkara", WCSU 1-38

174.8.26 K. Arunasiri, "Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", EnBud 6, 2002, 553-554

174.8.28 Mario d'Amato, "Can all beings potentially attain awakening? Gotra theories in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", JIABS 26.1, 2003, 115-138

174.8.30 Translated, with Vasubandhu's Bhāṣya, by Robert A.F.Thurman L. Jamspal, R. Clark, J. Wilson, L. Zwilling, M. Sweet. Columbia University 2004

174.8.31 Hideo Yaita, Three Sanskrit Texts from the Buddhist Pramāṇa-Tradition: the Hetuvidyā section in the Yogācārabhūmi, the Dharmottaraṭippaṇaka and the Tarkarahasya. Narita 2005

174.8.32 Marie D'Amato, "Defending the Mahāyāna from the culture's despisers: a translation of Mahayānasūtrālaṃkāra Ch. 1", IIJBS 6, 2006, 123-142

174.8.33 Kuninori Matsuda, "Two aspects of the simile of māyā in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 80-84

174.8.34 Hiromi Yoshimura, "Plural theories on vijñāptimātra in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 180-181

174.8.38 Kamaleshwatr Bhattacharya, "Observations sur l'edition du Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra par Sylvain Levi", SylLevi 71-74

174.8.41 Kuninori Matsuda, "On the place of nimitta in the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra in the context of parikalpitalakṣaṇa", JIBSt 35.3, 20-07, 1126-1130

       9.Bhāṣya on Vajracchedikāsūtra (NCat I, 480)

See e161.1.45

174.9.1 Verse 76 translated in Conze, BudTexts

174.9.2 Edited in Sanskrit, Chinese and Tibetan, and translated with a 7 page tabular summary, by Giuseppe Tucci. SerOR 9, 1956, 93-128

174.9.3 Summarized b K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 453-458

       10.Yogācārabhūmi (Vijñānavāda)(NCat I, 460)

See a30.1.13; 30.1.15.1

174.10.1 Unrai Wogihara, "Bemerkungen über die nordbuddhistische Terminologie in Hinblick auf die Bodhisattvabhūmi", ZDMG 58, 1904, 451-454

174.10.2 Partly translated by Cecil Bendall and Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Bodhisattva-bhūmi: a textbook of the Yogācāra school. An English summary with notes and illustrative extracts from other Buddhist works", LM n.s. 6, 1905, 38-52; 7, 1906, 155-191. "Summaire et notes" (in French), LM 12, 1911, 155-191

174.10.3 Passage from Bodhisattvabhūmi edited in L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Miscellany: (i) Śūnyatā", IHQ 4, 1928, 161-164

174.10.4 Bodhisattvabhūmi section of Book One edited by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1930, 1936, 1971

174.10.5 Chapter 18.1-4 of Bodhisattvabhūmi section translated into German by Ernst Leumann. SIIWG 21-38

174.10.6 Detailed analysis of Bodhisattvabhūmi I.10 in Ernst Leumann, Das nordarische (śakische) Lehrgedicht des Buddhismus (Leipzig 1933-36), Volume 2, 369-384

174.10.7 Ayonimanaskāraprajñapti section (Book One, Chapter Four) edited by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya in "Ātmavāda as in the Yogācārabhūmi of Ācārya Asaṅga", DCKRPV 27-37

174.10.8 Bodhisattvabhūmi section translated into French by Paul Demieville.  BEFEO 1954, 339-436

174.10.9 Śrāvakabhūmi section (Book One, Chapter Eight) summarized by Alex Wayman in "A report on the Śrāvakabhūmi and its author (Asaṅga)", JBRS 42, 1956, 316-329

174.10.10 Part of Part I, Chapter 4 of Bodhisattvabhūmi translated into German in Frauwallner I, 270-279

174.10.11 Book One, Chapters 1-5 edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1957

174.10.12 Part I, Chapter 13 translated by Paul Demieville, "Le chapitre de la Bodhisattvabhūmi sur la perfection du dhyāna", RO 21, 1957, 109-128. Reprinted in Paul Demieville, Chois d'Études bouddhiques (1929-1970), Leiden 1973, 304-319

174.10.13 Part I, Chapter 1 translated into French in Pierre Python, Vinaya-Viniścaya-Upāli-Paripṛcchā: Enquete d'Upāla pour une exégèse de la discipline. Appendice I: Texte chinois de T.1582, I et translation Francaise. (Paris 1973), 141-153

174.10.14 Alex Wayman, "The rules of debate according to Asaṅga", JAOS 78, 1958, 29-40

174.10.15 Saccitikā, Accitikā and Pratyekabuddhi Bhūmis edited by Alex Wayman. JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 379ff. Reprinted in AWBI 327-332, and in UTK 191-204

174.10.16 Śrāvakabhūmi edited and translated by Alex Wayman, Analysis of the Śrāvakabhūmi Manuscript. University of California Publications in Classical Philology 17, Berkeley 1961. Portion corrected and reprinted in AWBI 333-352 and in UTK 355-367

174.10.17 Bodhisattvabhūmi section edited by Nalinaksha Datta. Pataliputra 1966, 1978

174.10.18 Section of Savitarkabhūmi translated in Karunesha Shukla, "Buddhist ātmavāda and Asaṅga", JGJRI 23, 1967, 29-50

174.10.19 Naiṣkramyabhūmi section reconstructed into Sanskrit by Karunesha Shukla. VIJ 6, 1968, 101-105

174.10.20 Karunesha Shukla, "Some missing portions of the Gotrabhūmi", JGJRI 24, 1968, 129-138

174.10.21 Summary of section in George Chemparathy, "Two early Buddhist refutations of the existence of īśvara as the creator of the universe", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 86-100

174.10.22 Section of Śrāvakabhūmi translated in Esho Mikogami, "A refutation of the Sāṃkhya theory in the Yogācārabhūmi", PEW 19, 1969, 443-448

174.10.23 Lambert Schmithausen, Der Nirvāṇa-Abschnitt in der Viniścaya-saṃgrahanī der Yogācārabhūmi. OAWV 8, 1969

174.10.24 Koitsu Yokoyama, "Maitreya's writings as seen from the five thoughts--on the author of the Yogācārabhūmi" (in Japanese with English summary). Shink 45.1, 1971, 27-52

174.10.25 S.K.Nanayakkara, "Bodhisattvabhūmi", EnBud 3.2, 1972, 233-236

174.10.26 A.Charlene S. McDermott, "Asaṅga's defense of ālayavijñāna. Of catless grins and sundry related matters", JIP 2, 1973, 167-174

174.10.27 Śrāvakabhūmi edited by Karunesha Shukla. TSWS 17, 1973

174.10.28 Gustav Roth, "Observations on the first chapter of Asaṅga's Bodhisattvabhūmi", ITaur 3-4, 1975-76, 403-412. Edited with translation of that chapter.

174.10.29 Excerpts translated in Alex Wayman, Calming the Mind and Discerning the Real: Buddhist Meditation and the Middle Way. New York 1978

174.10.30 Viniścayasaṃgrāhanī section translated in Alex Wayman, "Indian Buddhism", JIP 6, 1978, 415-427

174.10.31 Part I, Chapter 4 translated by Janice Dean Willis, On Knowing Reality. The Tattvārtha Chapter of Asaṅga's Bodhisattvabhūmi. New York 1979. Reprinted SourceBAP 308-330

174.10.31.1 Noriaki Hakamaya, "The definition of ālaya-vijñāna in the Viniścayasaṃgrahaṇī" (summary). TBKK 79, 1979, vii

174.10.32 Alex Wayman, "Nescience and insight according to Asaṅga's Yogācārabhūmi", BSWR 251-266. Reprinted in AWBI 193-214

174.10.33 Lambert Schmithausen, "Die letzten Seiten der  Śrāvakabhūmi", IBSDJ 457-490

174.10.34 Lambert Schmithausen, "Versenkungspraxis und erlösende Erfahrung in der Śrāvakabhūmi", EDH 59-85

174.10.35 Kazunobu Matsuda, "Scriptural evidence of ālayavijñāna and kliṣṭamanas in the Yogācārabhūmivyākhyā" (in Japanese with English summary). JIBSt 30.2, 1982, 160-161

174.10.36 Alex Wayman, "Asaṅga's treatise on the three instructions of Buddhism", AWBI 353-366

174.10.37 Yun-hua Jan, "Rājadharma ideal in Yogācāra Buddhism", RSAI 221-234

174.10.38 Section One of Bodhisattvabhūmi translated by Mark Tatz, Asaṅga's Chapter on Ethics with the commentary of Tsong kha-pa, The Basic Path to Awakening, The Complete Bodhisattva. Lewiston, N.Y. 1986

174.10.38.1 Hojun Nagasaki, "Perception in pre-Diṅnāga Buddhist texts", StBudEp 221-225

174.10.38.2 Fumia Enomoto, "Śarīrārthagāthā: a collection of canonical verses in the Yogācārabhūmi. Part I: Text", STBK I, 17-36

174.10.39 Hui-min, "Two Yogācāra verses in Śrāvakabhūmi related to the Venerable Revata", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 18-22

174.10.40 Yasuo Matsunami, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Śrāvakabhūmi", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 29-34

174.10.41 H.S.Sakume, Die Āśrayaparivṛtti-Theorie in der Yogācārabhūmi. Two volumes. Stuttgart 1990

174.10.42 Robert Kritzer, "On the sūtra quotation common to the Yogācārabhūmi and the Abhidharmakośabhṣya", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 15-20

174.10.42.1 Koitsu Yokoyama, Index to the Yogacarabhumi. Chinese-Sanskrit-Tibetan. Tokyo 1996

174.10.42.2 Koitsu Yokoyama, Dictionary of Buddhist Terminology (based on Yogacarabhumi). Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese and Tibetan-Sanskrit-Chinese. Tokyo 1997

174.10.42.3 Chapter One edited Taisho University 1998

174.10.43 Summarized by K.H.Potter et al. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 398-433

174.10.44 Hideomi Yaita, "Yogācārabhūmi and Dharmakīrti on perception", DTI 441-448

174.10.45 Srutamayibhumi translated by Alex Wayman in MBL

174.10.46 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Buddhist cosmology as presented in the Yogācārabhumi", WCSU 183-200

174.10.47 Robert Kritzer, "Preliminary report on a comparison of the Abhidharmakosabhasya and the Yogacarabhumi", JIBSt 49.1, 2000, 8-12

174.10.48 Lambert Schmithausen, "On the three Yogācārabhumi passages mentioning the three svabhāvas or laksanas", WCSU 245-264

174.10.48.5 Jong-nam Choi, Die dreifache Schulung (śikṣā) im frühen Yogacāra: der 7. Band des Hsien-yang-sheng-chiero lun. Alt- und neu-indische Studien 54). Stuttgart 2001

174.10.49 Koichi Takahashi, "Vastu in the Tattvartha section of the Bodhisattvabhumi and the Viniscayasamgrahani", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 39-41

174.10.51 Huiman Bhikkhu Christian Wittern,, Aming Tu Li Juan Guo and Ray Chou, "A study on creation and application of electronic Chinese Buddhist texts with the Yogācārabhūmi as a case study", JIBSt 51.2, 2002, 1-5

174.10.53 Chapter on kleśas edited and translated into German by Sung-doo Ahn in Die Lehre von den Kleśas in der Yogācārabhūmi. Stuttgart 2003

174.10.55 Takako Abe, "Practice of wakefulness --Ālokasaṃjñā in the Śrāvakabhūmi", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 1-3

174.10.58 The five-vastu section of the Viniścayasaṃgrāhaṇī edited and translated by Jowita Kramer as Kategorien der Wirklichkeit in fen frühen Yogācāra. Wiesbaden 2005

174.10.60 Partially edited and translated in Robert Kritzer, Vasubandhu and the Yogācārabhūmi: Yogācāra Elements in the Abhidharmakoṣabhāṣya. Tokyo 2005

174.10.65 A Chapter on the Mundane Path (Laukikamārga) in the Śrāvakabhūmi. edited and translted by Florin Deleneanu. Two Volumes. Tokyo 2006

174.10.66 Tatsuo Hiraoka, "The relationship between vastu and nimitta in the Yogācārabhūmi",JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 168-169

174.10.68 Noriaki Azani, "On āgama in the Yogācaṛabhūmi", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 253

   11.Commentary on the Saṃdhinirmocanasūtra

See t135.1.9

      12.General

See a47.16:31, 196.5; GB1617.2; H3633

174.12.1 Masaharu Anesaki, "Asaṅga", ERE 2, 1926, 62

174.12.2 Hakuju Ui, "Maitreya as an historical personage", ZII 6, 1928. Also ISCRL 95-102

174.12.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "Buddhist logic before Diṅnāga (Asaṅga, Vasubandhu, Tarka-śāstras)", JRAS 1929, 451-488, 870-871

174.12.4 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Maitreya et Asaṅga", BCLS 1930, 9-15

174.12.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "Animadversiones Indicae: 1.On Maitreya, the Yogācāra doctor", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-128. Reprinted GTOM 195-198

174.12.6 Giuseppe Tucci, On Some Aspects of the Doctrines of Maitreya(nātha) and Asaṅga. Calcutta 1930

174.12.6.1 Karunesha Shukla, "Beginnings of Buddhist logic in Asaṅga", JOR 42-47, 1952-57, 124-132

174.12.7 Friedirich V. Lustig, "The great guru Ārya-Asaṅga", AP 31, 1960, 535-540. Also MB 82, 1974, 264-266

174.12.8 Walpola Rahula, "Asaṅga", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 133-146

174.12.9 Takanori Umino, "On śūnyatā in the vijñaptimātratā-theory of Maitreya", JIBSt 29, 1966, 98-105

174.12.10 Karunesha Shukla, "Buddhist ātmavada and Asaṅga", JGJRI 23, 1967, 29-50

174.12.11 Karunesha Shukla, "Asaṅga in Buddhist literature", JGJRI 27.1-2, 1971, 17-22

174.12.12 Koitsu Yokoyama, "Maitreya's writings as seen from the five thoughts" (summary). SKenk 208, 1971, 123

174.12.13 Karunesha Shukla, "The Abhidharma, the Mādhyamika and the Yogācāra idealism of Asaṅga", CDSFV 392, 395

174.12.14 Akira Mukai, "The formation of the Mahāyāna thought in Asaṅga" (summary). SKenk 227, 1976, 128

174.12.14.1 Shanti Bhadra (Thera), "Asaṅga, the founder of the Yogācāra school of Buddhism", MB 90, 1982, 218-222

174.12.14.2 Y.S.Shastri, "Upaniṣadic influence on Asaṅga's Vijñānavāda Buddhism", GRSJ 45.2, 1983, 12-23

174.12.15 Y.S.Shastri, "Conception of nirvāṇa in Asaṅga's Vijñānavāda Buddhism", JOI 35, 1985, 71-82; also YSS 126-136

174.12.15.1 Karunesha Shukla, "Some observations on the language of the works of Asaṅga", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 101-108

174.12.16 Alex Wayman, "Doctrinal affiliation of the Buddhisat master Asaṅga", Amala Prajna 201-221. Reprinted UTK 89-114

174.12.17 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Concept of māyā (illusion) in Asaṅga's Vijñānavāda Buddhism", YSS 91-100

174.12.18 Jeffrey Hopkins, "A Tibetan contribution to the question of mind-only in the early Yogic practice school", JIP 20, 1992, 275-343

174.12.19 Peter Skilling, "The synonyms of nirvāṇa according to Prajñāvarman, Vasubandhu and Asaṅga", BudSP 11.1, 1994, 29-49

174.12.19.1 Andre Bareau, "The list of the asaṃskṛtadharma according to Asaṅga", RIBP 1-6

174.12.20.Peter Skilling, "The synonyms of nirvāṇa according to Prajñāvarman, Vasubandhu and Asaṅga", BudSR 11.1, 1994, 29-49

174.12.30 Maulichand Prasad, "Asaṅga and his contribution to world-view", NGWGJ 129-142

174.12.35 John P. Keenan, "Asaṅga", EnB 1, 2001, 32

174.12.40 Richard P. Hayes, "Asaṅga", EnBuddhism 65-66

174A.Bhadanta Rāma (360?)

       1.General

174A.1.1 Takuni Fukuda, "Bhadanta Rāma: a Sautrāntika before Vasubandhu", JIABS 26, 2003, 255-286

175.Vasubandhu (360)

      1.Abhidharmakośa and Bhāṣya thereon (Sautrāntika) (NCat I, 289-290)

See a174.10:42, 47; 192.3.4; 294.3.28. e6.1.1.1

175.1.1 Edited by Kyokuga Sahaki, Kando Abhidhatsumo Kusharon Sakuin (Kyoto 1886, 1956). Ten volumes. Index to this by S. and I. Funahashi (Kyoto 1950)

175.1.2 Kārikās of Chapter Three edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit, with a Sanskrit reconstruction and French translation of Yaśomitra's Vyākhyā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin, in BEM

175.1.3 Edited by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 20, 1917, 1930

175.1.4 Appendix to Chapter Eight translated by Th. Stcherbatsky in BASR 1919. Reprinted as Soul Theory of the Buddhists (Delhi 1970; New York 1976). Section of this reprinted in Stcherbatsky, BL II, 341-349

175.1.5 Chapter Eight summarized in Dasgupta I, 114-124

175.1.6 Edited and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. Seven volumes, Paris 1923-1931. Translation revised by Etienne Lamotte, Six volumes, MCB 16, 1971. Translation by Subhadra Jha of Chapters 1 and 2, with Prahlad Pradhan's edition, TSWS 23, 1983. Translation translated into English in four volumes by Leo M. Pruden, Berkeley 1988-1990. Pp. 50-66 on V.25-27 reprinted ETB 129-145

175.1.7 Portion translated in Th.Stcherbatsky, The Central Conception of Buddhism and the Meaning of the Word Dharma. RASPPF 7, Calcutta 1923, 1926. Reprinted Delhi 1970. Pp. 76-91 reprinted ETB 113-128

175.1.8 L. Wallace, "Note on Prof. Stcherbatsky's 'Conception of Buddhism'", EB 8, 1928, 398-405

175.1.9 T.Kimura, "The date of Vasubandhu seen from the Abhidharmakośa", ISCRL 89-92

175.1.10 Portions translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA

175.1.11 Kārikās edited, with Yaśomitra's Vyākhyā, by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1932-36 175.1.12 Kārikās edited with editor's Nālandikā, by Rahula Sankrtyayana. Banaras 1931

175.1.13 V.V.Gokhale, "The text of the Abhidharmakośakārikā of Vasubandhu", JASBo 22, 1946, 73-102

175.1.14 V.V.Gokhale, "An emendation in the text of the Abhidharmakośakārikā", JASBo 23, 1947, 12-13

175.1.15 Kārikās edited, with Yaśomitra's Vyākhyā and a 62-page synopsis of the first four chapters, by N.N.Law. COS 31, 1949-57

175.1.16 Book One, kārikās 1-48 translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. IHQ 29, 1953: 111-120, 242-259

175.1.17 Andre Bareau, Index to the Abhidharmakośakārikā of Vasubandhu. Vak 3, 1953, 45-83

175.1.18 Prahlad Pradhan, "The ninth chapter of the Abhidharmakośakārikā", PAIOC Summaries 1955, 48

175.1.19 Edited by Narendra Deva. Allahabad 1958

175.1.20 Pudgalaviniścaya section translated into Japanese by Hajime Sakurabe (summary). ARROU 12, 1959, 3

175.1.21 Shuyu Kanaoka, "Indian Buddhist thought as it appears in the Mongolian historical works", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 49-59

175.1.22 Hajime Sakurabe, "A note on the eight kinds of saṃsthāna", JOI 8, 1959, 270-275

175.1.24 Aruna Haldar, "The Buddhist theory of words (pādakāya), names (nāmakāya) and alphabets (vyañjanakāya)", JBRS 46, 1960, 139-142

175.1.25 Exhaustive commentarial exposition of 5.23-27 by Nathmal Tatia, "Sarvāstivāda", NNMRP II, 1960, 77-137

175.1.26 Lu Ch'eng and Issai Funahashi, "Abhidharmakośa-Śāstra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 64-80

175.1.27 Table of dharmas provided in Jaini, TSWS 4, 1959

175.1.28 Paul Mus, "Thousand-armed Kannon: a mystery of a problem?", JIBSt 12, 1964, 437-470

175.1.29 Aruna Haldar, "Buddhist conception of personality based on the Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 115-116

175.1.30 Eric Cheetham, "The background of the Abhidharmakośa", MW 39, 1965, 182-185

175.1.31 Bhāṣya edited by Prahlad Pradhan. TSWS 8, 1967. Revised second edition, Patna 1975. Chapter One translatedi nto Russian, Moscow 1990

175.1.32 Edited by Kasi Prasada Jayasavada. Samsthanam 1967

175.1.33 Aruna Haldar, "Abhidharmakośa: its place in early Buddhist literature", JOI 17, 1967-68, 247-266

175.1.34 Buddha Prakash, "The concept of apratisaṃkhyānirodha in the Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu", Bh 12-14, 1968-71, 74-80

175.1.35 Edited, with Yaśomitra's Sphuṭārtha, by Dwarikadas Shastri. Kośasthānas I-II. Varanasi 1970, 1981, 1998

175.1.36 Z. Ahmad, Journal of the Oriental Society of Australia 3, 1970

175.1.37 Summary of section on pudgala in N.N.Dutt, Buddhist Sects in India (Calcutta 1970), 207-213

175.1.37.1 Edited (?) by Art Engle and Geshe Lobsang. 1970

175.1.38 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The atomic theory of Vasubandhu, the author of the Abhidharmakośa", JIBSt 38, 1971, 1001-1006. Reprinted in StudBudPhilos 171-176

175.1.38.1 Sheiki Miyashita, "On the retrogression of the arhat in the  Abhidharmakośa", JIBSt 19.2, 1971, 12-24

175.1.39 Akira Hirakawa, Index to the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya. Three volumes. Tokyo 1973-1978

175.1.40 Sukumal Choudhury, "Analytical study of the Abhidharmakoṣa", OH 21, 1973, 1-32; 22, 1974, 33-128; 23, 1975, 129-232. Reprinted Calcutta 1976, 1983

175.1.41 Kenyo Mitomo, "Anuśaya as conceived in Abhidharma Buddhism", JIBSt 22.1, 1973, 32-36

175.1.42 First three chapters edited by Ryogon Fukuhara (Kyoto 1973)

175.1.43.1 S. Katsura, "On Abhidharmakośa VI.4", Indological Review 2, 1976, 28

175.1.43.2 Thomas Lee Dowling, Basubandhu on the Avijñaptirūpa: A Study in Fifth-Century Abhidharma Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, Columba University 1976

175.1.43.3 Chapter One edited in Sinhalese script by ZMoratuwe Sasanaratana. Panadura 1976

175.1.44 Amarasiri Weeraratne, "Ācārya Vasubandhu's  Abhidharmakośa", Buddhist 48, 1978, 62-64.

175.1.45 H.V.Guenther, "A structural analysis of the Abhidharmakośa: first chapter", StudPB 109-113

175.1.45.1 M. G. Brjanskij, "La conception anātmā dans l'Abhidharmakośa de Vasubandhu", ActOP 34, 1980, 17-22

175.1.47 Aruna Haldar, Some Psychological Aspects of Early Buddhism based on Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu. Asiatic Society Monograph Series 35, Calcutta 1981, 2001

175.1.48 Pudgalaviniścaya section translated in James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu on the Vātsīputrīya's fire-fuel analogy", PEW 32, 1982, 151-158

175.1.50 Translated by Subhadra Jha. Volume I. Patna 1983

175.1.51 Bruce Cameron Hall, Vasubandhu on 'Aggregates, Spheres, and Components': Being Chapter One of the Abhidharmakośa. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1983

175.1.51.5 Joseph Duc Anh Tran, Morale boudhique et morale chrétienne en dialogue: les concepts fondamentaux de la morale bouddhique selon le traité l/Abhidharmakośa de Vasubandhu confrontées avec la doctrine de saint Thomas d/Aquin dans le la-llae de la somme theologique. Thesis, U. of Fribourg 1983

175.1.52 Paul Griffiths, "On being mindless: debate on the reemergence of consciousness from the abandonment of cessation in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣyam and its commentaries", PEW 33, 1983, 379-394

175.1.52.5 Yooshifumii Honjo, A Table of Āgama-Citations in the Abhidharmakośa and the Abhidahrmakośopāyikā, Part I.Kyoto 1984

175.1.53 Chapter I edited and translated by Mahesh Tiwari. Delhi 1984

175.1.54 Kunj Beharilal Shukla, "Concept of rūpa as depicted in Abhidhammathasaṅgaho and Abhidharmakośa" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 219

175.1.55 James P. McDermott, "Karma in the Abhidharmakośa" in his Development in the Early Buddhist Concept of Kamma/Karma (Delhi 1984), 127-143

175.1.56 Michael M. Broido, "Intention and suggestion in the Abhidharmakośa: skandhābhā revisited", JIP 13, 1985, 327-381

175.1.57.00 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Über die Schulzugehörigkeit der in Ujjainliegenden Gilgit-Fragmente", ZSWH 163-179

175.1.57.01 Amalia Pezzali, "Le tre sfere (dhatu) del mondo (loka) secondo l'Abhidharmakosa di Vasubandhu", Studia Orientale e Linguistica (Bologna) 3, 1886, 185-204

175.1.57 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Uberr die Schulzugehørikeit der Kanon-Zeitate im Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", ZSEBD III, 180-190

175.1.57.0 Portion edited and translated, with a section of the Abhidharmasamucayabhāṣya in Paul W. Griffiths, On Being Mindless: Buddhist Meditation and the Mind-Body Problem. La Salle, Ill. 1986

175.1.57.1 Amelia Pezzali, Il tesoro della metafisica (Abidharmakośa) secondo il maestro buddhisto Vasubandhu. With an Appendix: Il trattato delle di mostrazione dell' atto (Karmasiddhiprakarana) dello stesso autore. Bologna 1987

175.1.57.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Vasubandhu, l'autore dell' Abhidharmakosa", Studia Missionale (Roma) 36, 1987, 222-231

175.1.58 Ātmavādapratiṣedha section translated by James Duerlinger. JIP 17, 1989, 137-188

175.1.59 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's 'refutation of the theory of selfhood' (ātmavādapratiṣedha)", JIP 17, 1989, 129-136

175.1.59.1 Bhikkhu Pasadika, Kanonische Zitate im Abhidharmakośabhāṣya des Vasubandhu. Gottingen 1989

175.1.59.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Buddhist meditation with special reference to the Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu", Amala Prajna 98-105

175.1.60 Geng Shimin, "A study of one newly-discovered folio of the Uighur Abhidharmakośa-śāstra", CAJ 33, 1989, 36-46

175.1.60.1 Nathmal Tatia, "Śraddhā and jñāna in Buddhism", Amala Prajna 107-109

175.1.61 Richard P. Hayes, "Atheism in Buddhist tradition", JIP 16, 1988, 5-28

175.1.61.5 Marek Mejor, Klon rdol bla ma's explanatory notes on the Abhidharmakośa of Vasubandhu", Tibetan Studies 4.2, 1988, 249-252

175.1.62 Jose Pereira and Francis Tiso, "The evolution of Buddhist systematics from the Buddha to Vasubandhu", PEW 38, 1988, 172-186. Table.

175.1.62.1 Book 4 (on Karma) translated into Russian by Boris Vladinirovich Semichov. Ulan-Ude 1988

175.1.63 Bhāṣya edited by Yasinori Ejima. Volume 1, Tokyo 1989

175.1.64 Marek Mejor, "The problem of two Vasubandhus reconsidered", ITaur 15-16, 1989-90, 275-284. Reprinted in a175.1.66

175.1.65 Chapter One edited and translated into Russian by V.I. Rudoj. Moscow 1990

175.1.65.1 Aruna Haldar, "The concept of the universe based on Abhidharmakośa, a psycho-physiological study", VBA n.s. 2-3, 1990, 74-81

175.1.65.5 Klaus T. Schmidt, "Fragmente von Vasubandhus Abhidharmakośa-bhāṣya aus Chinesische Turkestan", ZDMG Supplement 8, 1990, 471-477

175.1.66 Robert Kritzer, "Saṃskārapratyayam vijñānam in the Abhidharmakośa", JIBSt 41.1, 1992, 18-22

175.1.67 Marek Mejor, Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa and the Commentaries preserved in the Tanjur. Stuttgart 1991. Summarized in ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 182.

175.1.68 Amalia Pezzali, "The spiritual progress to reach nirvāṇa according to Vasubandhu", PCEL 123-129

175.1.69 David Pott, Elucidating the Path to Liberation: a Study of the commentary on the Abhidharmakosa by the First Dalai Lama. Four volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Wisconsin 1993

175.1.70 Lata Bapat, Abhidharmakośa: A Study with a New Perspective. Delhi 1994

175.1.73 Shubhangi S. Pradhan, The Word-Index of Abhidharmakosa. Delhi 1993

175.1.73.5 Richard P. Hayes, "The analysis of karma in Vasubandhu's system of Abhidharma", in Hermeneutical Paths to the Sacred Worlds of India (ed. Katherine K. Young) (Atlanta 1994.

175.1.74 Maulichand Prasad, "Saṃghabhadra and his philosophical ideas as gleaned from Abhidharmakośa Vyākhyā", SAT 100-113

175.1.75 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Sāṃkhya in the Abhidharmakośa Bhāṣya", JIP 25, 1997, 393-400

175.1.76 Bhikkhu K. Dhammajoti, "The Abhidharma controversy on visual perception", RRBS 70-117

175.1.77 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's philosophical critique of the Vātsīputrīyas' theory of person", JIP 25, 1997, 307-335

175.1.78 Robert Kritzer, "Semen, blood, and the intermediate existence", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 30-36

175.1.78.1 Peter Skilling;, "A note on King Milinda in the Abhidharmakosa-bhasya", JPTS 24, 1998, 81-102

175.1.79 Summarized by Bart Dessein. SarvastiBS 269-278

175.1.80 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 487-565

175.1.81 Marek Mejor, "'There is no self' (nātmāsti) -- some observations from Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa and the Yuktidīpikā", CandC 32, 1999, 97-124

175.1.90 Karen Katsumoto, "Apadana and the Genzai Jippobutsu", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 31-33

175.1.93 Marek Mejor, "Controversy on the mutual conditioning of avidyā and ayonisomanas(i)kara in Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakosa", JICABS 4, 2001, 292-313

175.1.96 Chapter Nine translated by James Duerlinger as Indian Buddhism's Theories of Persons. Vasubandhu's Refutation of the Theory of a Self. London 2003. Reviewed by N.H.Samtani, PEW 59.1, 2009, 108-112

175.1.98 Shoryu Katsura, "Some cases of doctrinal proofs in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIP 31, 2003, 105-120

175.1.99 Robert Kritzer, "Sautrāntika in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIABS 26, 2003, 331-384

175.1.102 Collett Cox, "Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", EnB 1, 2004, 7-8

175.1.105 Partially edited and translated in Robert Kritzer, Vasubandhu and the Yogācārabhūmi. Yogācāra Elements in the Abhidharmakośabhāsya. Tokyo 2005

175.1.108 Yoshito Moroji, "Instances of utsūtra in the Abhdharmakośabhāṣya", JIbSt 54.3, 2006, 222

175.1.110 Naoki Saito, "Peculiarity of svabhāva: some dogmatic concepts of Sarvāstivādins in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 218-219

175.1.112 Musashi Tachikawa, "Abhidharma in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 179-180

175.1.114 Akiko Iwami, "The parable of the sparrow and avyakṛta in the ninth chapter of the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 194-195

       2.Ṭīkā on the Akṣayamatinirdeśa

       3.Upadeśa on the Aparimitāyus Sūtra (NCat I, 251)

175.3.1 K. Tamura, "Aparimitāyus-Sūtropadeśa", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 21-22. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 565-566

       4.Bodhicittotpādasūtra or -śāstra (Vijñānavāda)

175.4.1 Restored to Sanskrit from Chinese by Bhadanta Santi Bhiksu and summarized in Sanskrit. VBA 2, 1949. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1998, 647-649

175.4.2 Lal Mani Joshi, "A survey of the conception of bodhicitta", JRS 3.1, 1971, 70-79

       5.Commentary on the Daśabhūmikāsūtra

See et81.1.2

175.5.1 Ryusho Ominami, "The structure of ākāra in the Daśabhūmikāsūtravyākhyāna" (in Japanese with English summary. SK 253. 1982, 43-66

       6.Vṛtti on Asaṅga's Dharmadharmatāvibhāga (NCat IX, 249)

See d174.4.1.1.5

175.6.1 Stefan Anacker, "An unravelling of the Dharma-dharmatā-vibhāga-vṛtti of Vasubandhu", AS 46.1, 1992, 26-36

175.6.1.1 John Younghan Cha, A Study of the Dharmadharmatavibhaga: An Analysis of the Religious Philosophy of the Yogacaras, Together With an Annotated Translation of Vasubandhu's commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern U., 1996

175.6.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 588-596

       7.Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat III, 216)

See t175.1.57.1

175.7.1 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte. MCB 4, 1935-36, 151-288. This translated by Leo M. Pruden. Berkeley, Cal. 1988

175.7.2 Edited in Tibetan by Susumu Yamaguchi in A Study of Vasubandhu's Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa with reference to Sumatiśīla's Commentary. Kyoto 1952. Summary in JSR 5, 1954, 62-64

175.7.3 G.Morichini, "The spiritual struggle of Vasubandhu and his Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa", EAW 6.1, 1955, 1-33

175.7.4 Stefan Anacker, "Vasubandhu's Karmasiddhiprakaraṇa and the problem of the highest meditations", PEW 22, 1972, 247-258

175.7.5 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 83-156

175.7.5.5 Yoshihito G. Muroji, ed., Te Tibetan Text of the Karma-Siddhi-Prakaraṇa. Kyoto 1985

175.7.6 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 578-587

       8.Bhāṣya on Asaṅga's Madhyāntavibhāgasūtra

See a174.3.5; e174.6: 4,7,9-10

175.8.1 Edited by Gadjin Nagao. Tokyo 1964

175.8.2 Edited by Nathmal Tatia and Anantalal Thakur. Pataliputra 1967

175.8.3 Yeh Ah-yueh, "The theory of the three natures in the Madhyāntavibhāgabhāṣya" (summary). TICOJ 13, 1968, 107-108. Discussed by R. Hakamaya in JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

175.8.4 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 211-273

175.8.5 Parts translated in Stefan Anacker, "The meditational therapy of the Madhyāntavibhāgabhāṣya", in MBMTP 93-113

175.8.5.1 Ah-Yueh Yeh, "The theories of the Bodhisattva's āvaraṇa and karaṇa in the Madhyāntavibhāgabhāṣya", Philosophical Review (Taiwan), January 1987. Summarized in ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 186-187

175.8.6 Passages translated by L.S.Kawamura, CTBRP 2, 132-133

175.8.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 610-627

175.8.10 Jae-gweon Kim, "The term 'prabhāvita' in Yogācāra texts, with special reference to the Madhyāntavibhāgaṭīkā", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 253-254

       9.Bhāṣya on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha

See a174.7:5, 22. t174.7.1

175.9.1 Chapter 2 translated into French by E. Lamotte,  "L'ālayavijñāna...", MCB 3, 1934-35, 169-255

175.9.2 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts

175.9.3 Discussed by R. Hakamaya in JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

175.9.3.5 Kiyoshi Shimakawabe, "An emendation of the Tibetan translation of Vasubandhu's commentary on Jñeyalakṣaṇapraveśa of the Mahāyānasaṃgraha", HBK 18, 1992, 55-76

175.9.4 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 627-638

       10.Bhāṣya on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra

See a174.6.6. e174.8.14.1

175.10.1 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 596-610

       11.Pañcaskandhaprakaraṇa (Abhidharma)

175.11.1 V.V. Gokhale, "The Pañcaskandhaka by  Vasubandhu and the commentary by Sthiramati" (contains edition and translation). ABORI 18, 1936-37, 278-286

175.11.2 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese by Santibhiksu Sastri. IHQ 32, 1956, 368-385.  Summarized in PAIOC 18, Summaries 1955, 68. Reprinted Colombo 1989

175.11.3 Ah-Yueh Yeh, "The characteristics of vijñāna and vijñapti on the basis of Vasubandhu's Pañcaskandhaprakaraṇa", ABORI 60, 1979, 195-198

175.11.4 Translated into French by Jean Dantinne as Le Traité des Cinq Aggregats. Publications de l'Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Buddhiques Series Etudes et Texts No. 7, Bruxelles 1980

175.11.5 Brian Galloway, "A Yogācāra analysis of the mind, based on the Vijñāna section of Vasubandhu's Pañcaskandhaprakaraṇa with Guṇaprabhā's commentary", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 7-20

175.11.6 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 49-82

175.11.7 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindH 167-177

175.11.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 574-578

175.11.10 Kunitori Matsuda, "On the place of nimitta in the Mahayānasūtrālaṃkāra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 98-102

       12.Pratītyasamutpāda(vyakhya)

175.12.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "A fragment from the Pratītyasamutpāda of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1930, 611-623. Reprinted GTOM 239-248

175.12.2 Yoshihito G. Muroji, Vasubandhu's Interpretation des Pratītyasamutpāda. Wiesbaden 1993

175.12.3 Marek Mejor, "On Vasubandhu's Pratityasamutpadavyakhya", StudiaInd 4, 151-162

175.12.4 Marek Meor, "On the formulation of the pratityasamutpada: some observations from Basubandhu's Pratityasamutpadavyakhya", StudInd 4, 135-150

      13.Commentary on Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra

175.13.1 Terry Rae Abbott, Vasubandhu's Commentary on the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra: A Study of its History and Significance. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Berkeley 1985

       14.Śatadharmavidyāmukhaśāstra (Abhidharma)

See e133.2.2

       15.Ṭīkā on Āryadeva's Śataśāstra

       16.Śīlaparikathā

175.16.1 Edited in Tibetan, reconstructed into Sanskrit, and translated by Anathanath Basu. IHQ 7, 1931, 28-33

       17.Upadeśa on the Sukhāvatīvyūha

See t43.1.21

175.17.1 Translated in Selected Texts of Shin Buddhism (Kyoto 1953), 36-63

175.17.2 Hiroko Kimura, A Study of Vasubandhu's Treatise on the Pure Land, with special reference to his theory of salvation in the light of the development of the Bodhisattva ideal. M.A.Thesis, University of London 1977

175.17.3 Minoru Kiyota, "Buddhist devotional meditation: a study of the Sukhāvatīvyūhopadeśa", MBMTP 293-323. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 568-570

175.17.5 Shin'ya Moriyama, "The gate of praise in Vasubandhu's Sukhavatīvyūhopadeśa", EB 37, 2005, 235-252

       18.Triṃśikā (Vijñānavāda) (NCat VIII. 230)

See e174.6.11; et174.6.15

175.18.1 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary and Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā, by Sylvain Levi. Paris 1925. Reprinted Tokyo, n.d.

175.18.2 Translated into French, with Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā and Dharmapāla's commentaries on both, from Hsuan-tsang's Chinese version, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin as La Siddhi de Hsuan-tsang. Three volumes. Paris 1928-1948

175.18.3 Surendranath Dasgupta, "Philosophy of Vasubandhu in Viṃśatikā and Triṃśikā", IHQ 4, 1928, 36-43. Reprinted in SHIP 3, 217-224

175.18.4 Edited and translated into French, with Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā, by Sylvain Levi in Matèriaux pour l'Étude du Système Vijñaptimātratā. Paris 1932

175.18.5 Translated into German, with Sthiramati's commentary, by Hermann Jacobi. Beitrage zur Indischen Sprachwissenschaft und Religions-geschichte 7, Stuttgart 1932

175.18.6 Rahula Sankrtyayana and Mow Lam Wong, "Sanskrit restoration of Yuan Chwang's Vijñaptimātratāsiddhiśāstra", JBRS 19, 1933-34, Appendix of 72 pp. Translated into German, with Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā, from J. Kitayama's Japanese by E.Littmann and J.W.Hauer. Veroffentl. d. Orient. Seminars d. Univ. Tubingen 7, 1934

175.18.8 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary, by E.Akashi. RDR 323-333, 1938-1942

175.18.9 Edited in Chinese and Sanskrit with Sthiramati's and Dharmapāla's commentaries, by Hakuju Ui. Tokyo 1952

175.18.10 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan with Sthiramati's and Vinītadeva's commentaries thereon, Vasubandu's Viṃśatikā and Vinītadeva's commentary thereon, Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkṣā and Vinītadeva's comment thereon, by Susumu Yamaguchi and J. Nozawa in A Textual Study of Vasubandhu's Vijñaptimātratā (in Japanese). Kyoto 1953

175.18.11 Andre Bareau, "Index of Viṃśatikā and Triṃśikā of Vasubandhu", Vak 3, 1953, 102-128

175.18.12 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts

175.18.13 Translated from the Chinese by Wing-tsit Chan in Source Book 333-337. Also DeBary 374-395

175.18.14 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I, 385-390

175.18.15 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary, by Maheswarananda. Varanasi 1962

175.18.16 Lambert Schmithausen, "Sautrāntika-Voraussetzungen in Viṃśatikā and Triṃśikā", WZKSOA 11, 1967, 109-136

175.18.17 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Viṃṣatikā and Sthiramati's commentaries on both, by Mahesh Tiwari. Varanasi 1967

175.18.18 Translated with Sthiramati's Bhāṣya, by Krishnanath Chatterjee. Anviksa 3.1, 1968 - 6, 1972. Reprinted in K.N.Chatterjee, Vasubandhu's Vijñapti-mātratā-siddhi (with Sthiramati's commentary) (Varanasi 1980), 33-133

175.18.19 Translated by Shyuki Yoshimura and Harold N. Oda as Tenjiki Ron. Discourse on the Transformation of Consciousness. BGK 27, 1969, 14-55

175.18.20 Edited with Viṃśatikā by Sukomal Choudhury. PH 19, 1971, 1-32. 20, 1973: 33-64, 65-98

175.18.21 Edited, with Viṃśatikā and autocommentary thereon, Sthiramati's Triṃśikābhāṣya, and editor's Gūḍhārthadīpanī, by Thubtan Chogdup and Ram Samkara Tripathi. Varanasi 1972

175.18.22 Translated into German in H.W.Schumann, Buddhismus (Dharmstadt 1973), 152-155

165.18.22.5 Translated by Wei Tat as Cheng wei shi lun: The Doctrine of Mere Consciousness. Hong Kong 1973

175.18.23 Isshi Yamada, "Vijñaptimātratā of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1977, 158-176

175.18.24 Partly translated into French in Silburn 238-239

175.18.25 Noriaki Hakamaya, "The realm of enlightenment in Vijñaptimātratā: the formulation of the four kinds of pure dharmas". Translated by John Keenan. JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

175.18.26 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttam in BDE 127-163,  254-259

175.18.26.1 Prabal Kumar Sen, "A recent traslation of Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi", JDPaliUC 2, 1984-85, 67-81

175.18.27 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 181-190, 422-423. Reprinted SourceBAP 341-344

175.18.27.1 Manuscript printed, with Vasubandhu's Trisvabhāvanirdeśa and Vimsatika with Sthiramati's commentary, by Musashi Tachikawa. Katsumi Mimaki and Akira Yuyama. Tokyo 1989

175.18.27.2 Translated, with portions of Dharmapala's Vijnaptimatratasiddhi, by Swati Ganguly. Delhi 1992

175.18.27.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 4, 1992-93, 139-161

175.18.28 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, LindM 93-99

175.18.29 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 638-640

175.18.30 Translated, with Vasubandhu's Vimśatikā, by Francis H. Cook, as Three Texts on Consciousness Only. Berkeley, Calif. 1999

175.18.35 Hiroko Matsuoka, "On vijñānapariṇāma in Triṅśikākārikā", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 93-97

       19.Trisvabhāvanirdeśa (Vijñānavāda)(NCat VIII, 275)

See e174.6.11; 175.18.27.1. t175.19.12

175.19.1 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit by Susumu Yamaguchi. SKenk 8, 1931: 121-130, 186-207

175.19.2 Edited and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 1, 1931, 149 ff. 2, 1932-33, 147-161. 4, 1935-36, 151-263

175.19.3 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and translated by S. Mukhopadhyaya. VBS 4, 1939

175.19.4 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttam in BDE, 90-126, 247-253

175.19.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Trisvabhāvanirdeśa. Exposicion acerca de les tres naturadesas propias de Vasubandhu", BAEO 18, 1982, 107-138

175.19.5 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIP 11, 1983, 225-266

175.19.6 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 287-298, 464-466

175.19.6.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 4, 1992-93, 139-162

175.19.7 Translated by Jay L. Garfield. AsPOxford 7.1, 1997, 133-154

175.19.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 644-647

175.19.12 Translated in Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, Being as Consciousness. Yogācāra Philosophy of Buddhism. Delhi 2004. Contains translations of Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkṣā and Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā.

       20.Vādavidhāna

See a175.21.6

175.20.1 Fragments studied by G.Tucci in JRAS 1929, 451-488

       21.Vādavidhi

175.21.1 H.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "Vāda-vidhi", JBRS 12, 1926, 587-591

175.21.2 A.B.Keith, "Vasubandhu and the Vādavidhi", IHQ 4, 1928, 221-227

175.21.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "Vādavidhi", IHQ 4, 1928, 630-636. Reprinted in GTOM 163-168

175.21.4 H.R.Rangaswamy Iyengar, "Vasubandhu and Vādavidhi", IHQ 5, 1929, 81-86

175.21.5 Fragments cited by Erich Frauwallner, "Zu den Fragmenten buddhistischer Logiker in Nyāyavārttikam", WZKM 40, 1933, 281-304

175.21.6 H.R.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "The Vādavidhi and the Vādavidhāna of Vasubandhu", ALB 17, 1953, 9-20. Summarized in PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 208-209

175.21.7 Fragments translated into German by Erich Frauwallner, "Vasubandhu's Vādavidhi", WZKSOA 1, 1957, 104-134

175.21.8 Inference section translated by Hidenori Kitagawa in ToG 1959, 143 ff.

175.21.9 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 29-48

175.21.10 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 570-574

       22.Ṭīkā on Asaṅga's Vajracchedikābhāṣya

175.22.1 Summarized in Tucci, MBT 131-171

       23.Viṃśatikā and autocommentary

See a175.18:3,11,16,17, 27.1; 175.19.12. e174.6:11,15; 175.18: 1,10,17,20-21,26.1, 30. et174.6.15. et175.18:2,4,6. i178.18.11. t175.18: 2,6. d21.1.63

175.23.1 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 13, 1912, 53-90

175.23.2 Sylvain Levi, "Notes indiennes: deux notes sur la Viṃśatikā de Vasubandhu", JA 206, 1925, 17-35

175.23.3 Clarence H. Hamilton, "Buddhist idealism in Wei Shih Er Shih Lun", in Essays in Philosophy of Seventeen Doctors of Philosophy of the University of Chicago (Chicago 1929), 99-115

175.23.4 Clarence H. Hamilton, "Hsuan Chuang and the Wei Shih philosophy", JAOS 51, 1931, 291-308

175.23.5 Clarence H. Hamilton, "K'uei-Chi's commentary on Wei-Shih-Er-Shih-Lun", JAOS 53, 1933, 144-151

175.23.5.1 Translated by Clarence H. Hamilton as Wei Shih Er Shih Lun (New Haven 1938). Partially reprinted in Source Book 328-333

175.23.6 Shosin Hukihara, "Doctrine of Vijñaptimātratā demonstrated in the Viṃśatikā" (summary). ARROU 7, 1954, 5

175.23.7 Edited and translated by S.S.Bagchi. NNMRP I, 367-389

175.23.8 Translated into German in Frauwallner

175.23.9 Kizow Inazu, "The concept of vijñapti and vijñāna in the text of Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā-vijñapti-mātratā-siddhi", JIBSt 29, 1966, 467-474

175.23.10 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttum in BDE, 164-196, 260-275

175.23.11 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 157-180, 413-421. Reprinted SourceBAP 330-341

175.23.12 Claus Oetke, "Doctrine and argument in Vijñānavāda Buddhism", WZKSOA 36, 1992, 217-226

175.23.13 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 640-644

175.23.15 Translated, with translations of Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkṣā and Vasubandhu's Trisvabhāvakārikās, in Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, Being and Consciousness. Yogācāra Philosophy of Buddhism. Delhi 2004

    23A.Vyākhyāyukti

175.23A.1 Jose Ignacio Cabezon, "Vasubandhu's Vyākhyāyukti on the authenticity of the Mahāyāna sūtras", TCon 1997 221-244

175.23A.3 Peter Skilling, "Vasubandhu and the Vyakhyayukti literature", JIABS 23.2, 2000, 297-350

175.23A.5 Toshio Horiuchi, "Dharmanairātmya on the Vyākhyāyukti", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 41-44

175.23A.8 Peter C. Verhagen, "Stdies in Indo-Tibetan hermeneutics (4): the Vyākhyāyukti of Vasubandhu", JA 293, 2005, 559-602

175.23A.10 Toshio Horiuchi, "On the 'lost' (*antarhita) sūtras in the Vyākhyāyukt", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 78-83

    23B.Vyākhyāna on the Ṣaṅmukhī

175.23B.1 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 566-567

    23C.Mahayanasatadharmavidyadvarasastra

175.23C.1 Bimalendra Kumar and Swati Ganguly (and/or Suniti Kumar Pathak?), "An analytical study of the Tibetan and Chinese versions of Mahayanasatadharmavidya-dvara-sastra", TJ 24.3, 1999, 10-31

       24.General

See a47.16:1,31,117, 196.5; 137.1.53; 174.12:3,19,20; 192.3.1;212.1.3; 268.7.23.1

175.24.1 Paramārtha's Life of Vasubandhu translated from Chinese in TP 2.5, 1904: 269-296, 461-466, 620

175.24.2 Haraprasad Shastri, "Some notes on the dates of Subandhu and Diṅnāga", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 233-255

175.24.3 J.Takakusu, "A study of Paramārtha's Life of Vasubandhu and the date of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1905, 33-53. Reprinted in SHIP 3, 194-216

175.24.4 K.B.Pathak, "Kumāragupta, the patron of Vasubandhu", IA 39, 1910, 170-171. Also JASBo 23, 1913-14, 185-187

175.24.5 N.Peri, "À propos de la date de Vasubandhu", BEFEO 11, 1911, 279-390

175.24.6 D.R.Bhandarkar, "Who was the patron of Vasubandhu?", IA 41, 1912, 1-3

175.24.7 K.B.Pathak, "On Buddhamitra, the teacher of Vasubandhu", IA 41, 1912, 244

175.24.8 Haraprasad Shastri, "On the date of Subandhu", IA 41, 1912, 15-16

175.24.9 Unrai Wogihara, "Vasubandhu", ERE 11, 1925, 595-596

175.24.10 J.Takakusu, "The date of Vasubandhu 'in the nine hundred'", JRAS 1914, 1013-1016

175.24.11 F.W.Thomas, "Paramārtha's Life of Vasubandbhu and the date of Kaniṣka", JRAS 1914, 748-751

175.24.12 G.Ono, "The date of Vasubandhu seen from the history of Buddhistic philosophy", ISCRL 93-94

175.24.13 B.A.Rangaswami Sastri, "Vasubandhu or Subandhu", IA 53, 1924: 8, 177

175.24.14 J.Takakusu, "The date of Vasubandhu, the great Buddhist philosopher", ISCRL 79-88

175.24.15 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Vasubandhu l'ancien", BCLS 1930, 15-19

175.24.16 J.Kitayama, Metaphysik des Buddhismus. Versuch einer philo-sophischen der Lehre Vasubandhus und seine Schule. Stuttgart 1934

175.24.17 Dhirendra Nath Mookerji, "Ācārya Vasubandhu, the teacher of Sthiramati". IC 4, 1937-38, 520-521

175.24.18 Erich Frauwallner, On the Date of the Buddhist Master of the Law Vasubandhu. SerOR 3, 1951

175.24.19 Reimon Yuki, "Vasubandhu's Vijñaptimātratā doctrines" (summary). JSR 2, 1951, 176-178

175.24.20 Hajime Sakurabe, "On Frauwallner's dating of Vasubandhu", JIBSt 1.1, 1952, 202-208

175.24.21 S.V.Sohoni, "Vasubandhu, Dignāga, Vikramāditya, Nicula an Kālidāsa", JBRS special number 1, 1952, 301 ff.

175.24.22 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "On the theory of two Vasubandhus", BSOAS 21, 1958, 48-53. Summarized in CIDO 24, Munich 1957, vol. 1, 552-554. Reprinted CPBS 183-190

175.24.23 Y.Ueda, "Vasubandhu was an ekabhāga- or aṃśavādin", ICHR 9, 1958, 201-206

175.24.24 Stefan Anacker, Vasubandhu: Three Aspects. A Study of a Buddhist Philosopher. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1969

175.24.25 Le Manh That, The Philosophy of Vasubandhu. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1974

175.24.26 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Vasubandhu", MB 83, 1975, 218-223. Also MB 88, 1980, 135-140

175.24.27 E.R.Sarachchandra, "From Vasubandhu to Śāntarakṣita", JIP 4, 1976, 69-108

175.24.27.1 Amar Singh Mourya, "Who was the Sautrāntika Vasubandhu?", MB 90, 1982, 10-24

175.24.28 Bruce Cameron Hall, "The meaning of vijñapti in Vasubandhu's concept of mind", JIABS 9.1, 1986, 9-24

175.24.29 Geshe Lhundub Sopa, "The special theory of pratītyasamutpāda: the cycle of dependendent origination", JIABS 9.1, 1986, 105-119

175.24.30 Jose Pereira and Francis Tiso, "The life of Vasubandhu according to recent research", EAW 37, 1987, 451-454

175.24.30.1 Susan C. Stalker, A Study of Dependent Origination: Vasubandhu, Buddhaghosa and the Interpretation of Pratītyasmutpāda. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1987

175.24.31 Upendra Thakur, "Vasubandhu--his age and identity", JDBSUD 11.1, 1987, 11-26

175.24.31.0 Amalia Pezzali, "L'importenza dell'atto (karman) secondo il maestri buddhista Vasubandhu", Studia Orientale e Linguistica 4, 1987-88, 113-132

175.24.31.1 Alex Wayman, "Vasubandhu--teacher extraordinary", Studia Missionalia 37, 1988. Reprinted UTK 115-148

175.24.32 Jose Pereira, "The four noble truths in Vasubandhu", BHIA 129-142

175.24.32.1 Roger J. Corless, "On the continuity of Vasubandhu's thought: a suggestion from the continuity of Wittgenstein's thought" Amala Prajna 455-462

175.24.32.2 Dan Lusthaus, A Philosophic Investigation of the Ch'eng Wei-shih Lun: Vasubandhu, Hsuan-tsang and the Transmission of Vijñapti-mātratā (Yogācāra) from India to China. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1989

175.24.33 Amalia Pezzali, "A contemplation of cessation (nirodhasamāpatti) according to the Buddhist philosopher Vasubandhu", Prajnajyoti 297-303

175.24.34 Kazuhika Yamamoto, "Vasubandhu on pakṣa", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 23-25

175.24.35 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Once again on the hypothesis of two Vasubandhus", Kalyananimittam 15-22

175.24.36 Stephen Kaplan, "The Yogācāra roots of Advaita idealism: noting a similarity between Vasubandhu and Gauḍapāda", JIP 20.2, 1992, 191-218

175.24.36.1 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's theory of persons and the basic problem of self", IJBS 5.1, 1993, 22-42

175.24.37 Ornan Rotem, "Vasubandhu's idealism: an encounter between philosophy and religion", AsPOxford 3.1, 1993, 15-28

175.24.38 Diane Collins and Robert Wilkinson, Vasubandhu section, 350P 1994, 58-64

175.24.38.5 Richard P. Hayes, "The analysis of karma in Vasubandhu's system of Abhidharma", in Katherine K. Young (ed.), Hermeneutical Paths fo the Sacred Worlds of India (Atlanta 1994)

175.24.39 Upendra Thakur, "Vasubandhu and the Sarvāstivāda school", JGJRI 50-51, 1994-95, 417-428

175.24.40 Audrius Beinorius, Samones Fenomenologija Klasikineje Indijas Filosofiyoje Kamapratyvine Vasubandhus ir Śaṃkaras studijo. Vinius 1998

175.24.40.5 Richard P. Hayes, "Vasubandhu", Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy 7, 1998, 604-608

175.24.41 Shintaro Kitano, "A feature of Vasubandhu's interpretation of the three self-natures doctrine" (summary). JIACABS 2, 1999, 187-188

175.24.41.5 Peter Skillling and Prapod Assavavirulhakarn, "Vasubandhu on travel and seclusion", Manusya: Journal of Humanities 2.1, 1999, 13-24

175.24.42 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's philosophical critique of the Vātsīputrīya's theory of ptersons", JIP 28, 2000, 125-170

175.24.50 Dan Lusthaus, "Vasubandhu", EnB 2, 2004, 878

175.24.53 Joel Feldman, "Vasubandhu's illusion argument and the parasitism of illusion upon veridical experience", PEW 55, 2005

175.24.55 Jonathan C. Gold, "No outside, no inside, duallity, reality and Vasubandhu's illusory elephant", AsPOxford 16, 2005, 1-38

175.24.60 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu", EnP 9, 650-653

175.24.65 Richard P. Hayes, "Vasubandhu", EnBuddhism 793-794

175.24.68 Mao Miyako, "On 'mind-talk' (manojalpa): Vasubandhu's theory-making process about Buddhist practice", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 202

175.24.70 Nobuchiyo Odani, " Vasubandhu's understanding of pratītyasamutpāda theory", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 198

175A.Author Unknown (363)

       1.Ākāśagarbhasūtra (T.405-408)

175A.1.1 Part 11 translated by C.Bendall and W.H.D.Rouse (London 1922; Delhi 1971, 1981), 61-70

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83-84

176.Author Unknown (365)

       1.Kṣudrakasūtra (T.745)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

176A.Author Unknown (369)

       1.Anantamukha(sādhaka)dhāraṇīsūtra (T.1017)

See e103.1.126

176A.1.1 Partly edited and translated in Leumann 151-155

176A.1.2 Edited and translated in KT 3, 77-78 and 5, 102-104

176A1.3 See EnBud I.4, 548-550

176A.1.4 Hisao Inagaki, The Anantamukha-nirhāri-dhāraṇī sutra and Jñānagarbha's commentary: a study and the Tibetan text. Kyoto 1987

176A.1.5 R.E.Emmerick, "Anantamukhanirhāradhāraṇī", Encyclopedia Iranica 2, 1987, 1-2

176A.1.8 Translated from Tibetan, with Jñānagarbha's Ṭ1ikā. Ryokuku University 1999

176B.Author Unknown (369)

       1.Buddhadhyānasamādhisāgarasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

176C.Author Unknown (369)

        1.Buddhadharmācintyanirdeśasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

177.Author Unknown (369)

         1.Buddhadhyānasamādhisāgarasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

177A.Author Unknown (369)

         1.Devarājasaṃtuṣṭabhagavanmaṅgalagāthāsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 85

177B.Author Unknown (369)

     1.Karuṇāpuṇḍarīkasūtra (T.157-158; Toh. 112)

177B.1.1 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. BITSI 1-2, Calcutta 1888

177B.1.2 Partly translated into French in Sylvain Levi, "Une legende du Karuṇā Puṇḍarīka en lange tokharienne", Festschrift Villem Thomson zur Vollendung des siebzigsten Lebensjahres am 25.Januar 1912 (Leipzig 1912), 155-160

177B.1.2.0 Summarized in French by Paul Demieville in 21.1.27

177B.1.2.1 Capters 1-2 edited by Royal W. Weiler, Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1956

177B.1.3 Partly translated by Shunshu Terawa, The Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka: Chapters V and VI. Ph.D.Dissertation, University of Pennsylvania 1969

177B.1.4 Edited and summarized as The White Lotus of Compassion by Isshi Yamada. Two volumes. London 1968; New Delhi 1989; Taipei 1984

177B1.5 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 85-86

177B.1.8 Tatsuji Hoji, "The Drāviḍa mantrapada in the Karuṇapunḍarika", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 197

177B.1.10 Juhyung Rhi, "Fasting Buddhas, Lalitavistara, and Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka", JIABS 29.1, 2006 (2008), 125-154

178.Author Unknown (370)

     1.Mahāmeghasūtra (T.387-388, 989(990), 993)

See a88.1.25

178.1.1 Edited by Cecil Bendall, JRAS 1880, 286-311

178.1.2 T.387 partly translated into French in Paul Demieville, "Les versions chinoises du Milindapañha", BEFEO 24, 1924, 225-229

178.1.3 Takayasu Suzuki, "The Mahāmeghasūtra as an origin of an interpolated part of the present Suvarṇaprabhāsa", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 28-30

178.1.4 Takayasu Suzuki, "An examination of the Suvarnaprakasa and the Mahameghasutra through texts-comparison" (summary) TBKK 135, 1998, x-xi

178.1.5 Takayasu Suzuki, "Mutual influence among the Mahāyāna Sūtras concerning sarvalokapriyadarśana", JIBSt 47.2, 1999, 10-14

178.1.6 See EnIndPh 9, 2003, 86

179.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Ratnaketudhāraṇī or -parivartasūtra (T.397(9), 402; Toh. 138)

179.1.1 Translated in F.W.Thomas, "Ratnadhvaja, in the Mahāsaṃnipāta sūtra", in Hoernle 100-103

179.1.2 Y.Kurumiya, "Bibliographical notes on the Ratnaketuparivarta", Hokekyo Bunka Kankyujo 1, 1975

179.1.3 Parts of Chapters 5 and 6 edited by Z.Nakamura in Hokekyo Bunka Kankyujo 1, 1975, 18-37

179.1.4 Edited by Y. Kurumiya. Kyoto 1978

179.1.5 Edited and summarized in GilgitM 4, iii-xiv

179.1.6 Summarized by Nalinaksha Dutt. En IndP 9, 2003, 87-94

179.1.9. Saerji, "A new fragment of the Ratnaketuparivarta", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 95-104

180.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Sūryagarbhasūtra (T.397(13); Toh. 26)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 94

180.1.1 Portion translated by Conze in Selected Sayings 148-149

180.1.2 Brief summary in Conze, TPL 83

180A.Author Unknown (370)

      1.Caturdevarājasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

180B.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Suvarṇa(pra)bhāṣāsūtra (Prajñāpāramitā)

See a178.1:3-4; 103.1.126

180B.1.1 Part of Chapter 3 translated into German in Isaak Jacob Schmidt, "Ueber einige Grundlehren des Buddhismus. 2.Abhandlung", Memoires de l'Academie imperiale des sciences de St.-Petersbourg. Sciences, politiques, histoires et philologies 1, 1832, 221-262

180B.1.2 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1898

180B.1.3 Edited in Roman characters with parallel Chinese text and translated into German by F.W.K. Muller in Uigurica 2. Die Reste des buddhistischen 'Goldglanz-Sūtra'. Abhandlung der Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-kl. 2, 1908

180B.1.4 Edited in Uigur characters by W. Radloff and S. Malov. BBudh 17, 1913-1917; Delhi 1992. Four parts

180B.1.5 Partly translated into French in Paul Pelliot, "Un fragment du Suvarṇaprabhāṣāsūtra en iranien oriental", Memoires de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 18, 1913, n. 2, pp. 89ff. Reprinted Paris 1913

180B.1.6 Partly translated in Hoernle 111-112, 115-116

180B.1.7 Pieces edited in Leumann 53-91

180B.1.8 Edited by Hokei Izumi. EB 5, 1929-31, 102-104; 16 pp.reprinted Kyoto 1931

180B.1.8.1 Edited by Erich Haenisch, Alten geral, die westmongolische fassung des Goldglanzsutra. Leipzig 1929

180B.1.9 Translated from Uigur into German by W. Radloff. BBudh 27, 1930; Osnabruck 1970; London 1990; Oxford 1992

180B.1.10 Edited by Bunyu Nanjio and Hokei Idzumi as The Suvarṇaprabhāṣā Sūtra, a Mahāyāna Text Called 'The Golden Splendour'. Kyoto 1931. Summary of its twenty-one chapters, 3-17

180B.1.11 Sections edited and translated into German in Sten Konow, "Zwölf Blatter einer Handschrift des Suvarṇaprabhāṣāsūtra in Khotan-Śakisch", Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil-hist. kl., 1935, 426-486. Passages retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 106-119

180B1.11.1 M.W.de Visser, Ancient Buddhism in Japan. Sūtras and Ceremonies in Use in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries A.D. and Their History in Later Times. Two volumes. Leiden 1935

180B.1.12 Edited by Johannes Nobel in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese as Suvarṇaprabhāṣottamasūtra. Das Goldglanz-Sūtra. Leipzig 1937. Tibetan versions reprinted in two volumes, Leiden 1944-50; 1958

180B.1.13 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya

180B.1.13.1 Translated by R.E.Emmerick as The Sutra of Golden Light. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 27, London 1948, 1970, 1979, 1990

180B.1.13.5 Pantti Aalto, Notes on the Altan Gerel, the Mongolian Version of the Suvarnāprabhāsa-sūtra. Helsinkli 1950

180B.1.14 Sections edited in Bailey I, 251-257

180B.1.14.5 Chapter 16 translated into German in Johannes Nobel, "Ein alter medizinischer Sanskrit-Text und seine Deutung". Supplement to JAOS 16, 1951

180B.1.15 Chapter 4 translated in Thomas 60-64

180B.1.16 Part of Chapter 12 translated in Robinson 48

180B.1.17 Part translated in Conze, BudTexts 24-26

180B.1.18 Partly translated in de Bary 182-185

180B.1.19 Sections edited in H.W.Bailey, Indo-Scythian Texts, Being Khotanese Texts, Volume II (Cambridge 1963), 106-119

180B.1.20 Edited and summarized by S. Bagchi, Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 8 (Darbhanga 1967)

180B.1.22 Sinasi Tekin, Die Kapitel über die Bewusstseinlehre im uigurischen Goldglanzsūtra (IX. und X.). Wiesbaden 1971

180B.1.23 M.V.Sofronov, "Sanscrit transcription in Tangut versions of Suvarṇaprakāṣā and Mahāmayurividyārajña" (in Russian). ICandB 211-218

180B.1.23.1 Edited in Newari script by Asakazi Bajracarya. Kathmandu 1973, 1988

180B.1.24 Edited with commentary by Muktinath Khanala (Kathmandu, 1974)

180B.1.25 Claus Oetke, Die aus dem Chinesischen übersetzen tibetischen Versionen des Suvarṇaprabhāṣāsūtra. Wiesbaden 1977

180B.1.25.0 Peter Zieme, "Zu den Legenden in uiguirschen Goldglanzsūtra", Journal of Turkish Studies 1, 1977, 149-156

180B.1.25.1 Ts. Damdinshuren and g. Kano, "Two Mongollian colophons to the Suvarṇaprabhāsottama-sūtra", ActOP 32, 1979, 39-63

180B.1.26 Kogi Kudara and Klaus Rohrborn, "Zwei verirrte Blatten des uigurischen Goldglanz-sūtras in Ethnografiske Museum, Stockholm", ZDMG 132, 1982, 336-347

180B. 1.26..5 Chapter Two edited by Rie Hisamitsu in A Comparative Study of the Tathāgatavyuhapramāṇaparivara and its Chinese versions. New Delhi 1983

180B.1.27 Khotanese passages edited and translated in P.D.Skjaervo, The Khotanese Suvarṇabhāsottamasūtra. Habilitation thesis, unpublished, Mainz 1983

180B.1.27.0 Dieter Maue and Osman Seitkaya, "Drogenliste und dhāraṇī an der 'Zauberbad der Sarasvatī' des uigurischen Goldglanzsūtra (Teil 1)", Ural-altaische Jahrbücher Neue Folge 6, 1986, 76-99

180B.1.27.0.5 Robert Finch, :Chapoter XXX of the Uigur Suvarṇaprabhāsottama (Altum Yaruq)", Wasad Daigaku Gogaku Kyoiku kenkyuja Kiyo 38, 1988, 37-91

180B.1.27.0.7 Peter Zieme, "Die Vorrede zum alttürkischen Goldglanz-sūtra von 1022", Journal of Turkish Studies 13, 1989, 237-243

180B.1.27.0.9 Masami Hamada, "Une note sur le colophon der Suvarṇaprabhāsa en ersion ouiqoure", MRTB 48, 1990, 49-54

180B.1.27.1 Edited in Uighur and Turkish by Mehmet Olmez. Ankara 1991

180B.1.27.1.5 Robert Finch, "Chapter XVI and SVII of the Uighur Suvarṇaprabhāsottamasūtra (Altum Yaruq)", Journal of Turkish Studies 17, 1993, 37-116

180B.1.27.2 Ronald E. Emmerick, "On the St. Petersburg Folios of the Khotanese Suvarnabhasottamasutra", in Au carrefour des religions. Melanges offerts a Philippe Ginous. Res Orientales VII (Bures-sur-Yvette 1995), 51-66

180B.1.28 Masami Hamada, "Une note sur le colphon du Suvarṇaprabhāsa", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 28-30

180B.1.29 Peter Zieme, Altun yaruq sudur, Vorworte und des arste Budh: Edition und Ubersetzung der altturkischen Version des Goldglanzsutra (Suvarnaprabhasottamasutra). Turnhout, Belgium 1996

180B.1.30 Simone-Christiane Raschmann, "Somaketus Traum von der Goldenen Trammel", BVSK 537-540

180B.1.33 Elena de Rossi Filibeck, "A manuscript of the 'Sutra of Golden Light' from Western Tibet", Tabo2, 191-204

180B.1.34 Summarized by Sotansushekar Bagchi. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 95-98

180B.1.38 Takayasu Suzuki, "Stūpa worship and dharma evaluation in the Suvarṇaprabhāsa", JIBSt 31.2 (2003), 32-36

180B.1.41 Akira Yuyama, "The Golden Light in Central Asia--to the memory of Ronald Eric Emmerick", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 3-32

180B.1.43 Natalie D. Gummer, "Suvarṇaprabhāsottama-Sūtra:, EnB 2, 2004, 812

180B.1.44 Takayasu Suzuki, "Rites and Buddhism : the perspective from the Sarasvatīparivarta in the Suvarṇaprabhāṣā", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 12-17

180B.1.47 Takayasu Suzuki, "The unchanged intention of the compilers of the Suvarṇaprabhāsa–an examination through the verification of the hypothesis on the independence of (Mahāyāna) Buddhism", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 20-26

180B.1.49 Translated in to German by Birgit Schweiberer with Cornelia Krause as Sūtra vom goldenen Licht. Munchen 2006

180B.1.50 Takayasu Suzuki, "The primary introduction of the rites for good fortune in the Suvarṇaprabhāsa described in the Śrīparivarta", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 42-50

180B.1.55 Duan Qing, "Two new folios of Khotanese Suvarṇabhāṣottamasuṭra", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 325-336

180B.1.60 Takoyasu Suzuki, "An intention of the compiler of the Suvarnāprabhāṣā expressed and intimated in the Dṛdhaparivarta", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 64-72

181.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Anavatāptanāgarājaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.635

182.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Bodhisattvacaryānirdeśa (T.488, 1583; Toh. 184)

182.1.1 Jens E. Braarvig, En understkelse av Bodhisattvacaryānirdeśa. M.A.Thesis, Oslo University 1978

182.1.2 Jens Braarvig, "The practice of the Bodhisattvas: negative dialectics and provocative arguments", ActOD 55, 1994, 112-160

183.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Gaganagañjasūtra (T.397(8), 404; Toh. 148)

184.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Tathāgatagarbhasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

184.1.1 Michael Zimmerman, A Buddha Within: the Tathāgatgarbhasūtra: The Earliest Exposition of the Buddha-Nature Teaching in India. Tokyo 2002

185.Author Unknown (380)

      1.Karmāvaraṇaviśuddhiśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

187.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Sāgaramatiparipṛcchāsūtra (T.397(5), 400; Toh. 152)

189.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Trisaṃvāranirdeśasūtra (T.310(1), 311)

190.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Vajrasamādhisūtra (T.273)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

190.1.0 Walter Liebenthal, Notes on the Vajrasamādhi. Lieden 1950-1959

190.1.1 Robert E. Buswell, The Korean Origin of the Vajrasamadhi-sutra: a Case Study in Determining the Dating, Provenance and Authorship of a Buddhist Apocryphal Scripture. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California at Berkeley, 1985; Ann Arbor 1986

190.1.3 Roebert E. Buswell, The Formation of Ch'an Ideology in China and Korea: the Vajrasamādhi Sūtra, a Buddhist Apocryphon. Princeton, N.J. 1989

191.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Mahāsatyanirgranthaputravyākaraṇasūtra (T.272)

192.Saṃghabhadra (380)

       1.Nyāyānusāra (Sarvāstivāda) (NCat I, 290)

See a175.1.74

192.1.1 Portions translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I, III

192.1.2 Tao-Wei Liang, "A discussion of cognition and time in the Abhidharma-Nyāyānusāra-Śāstra" (summary). TICOJ 14, 1969, 95-98

192.1.3 Paul M. Williams, "On the Abhidharma ontology", JIP 9, 1981, 227-257

192.1.4 Partly translated and summarized in Braj M. Sinha, Time and Temporality in Sāṃkhya-Yoga and Abhidharma Buddhism (Delhi 1983)

192.1.5 Sections translated in Kenneth K. Tanaka, "Simultaneous relations (sahabhū-hetu): a study in Buddhist theory of causation", JIABS 8.1, 1985, 91-111

192.1.5.5 Takumi Fukuda, "The Saṅghabhadra's theory of darmas existing in the three times as explained in Nyāyānusāra", Buddhist Seminar 48, Otani University, Kyoto 1988, 48-68

192.1.6 Analysed in Collett Cox, "On the possibility of a nonexistent object of consciousness: Sarvāstivādin and Dārṣṭāntika", JIABS 11.1, 1988, 31-88

192.1.6.1 Portions translated in Collett Cox, Disputed Dharmas: Early Buddhist Theories on Existence. Tokyo 1995

192.1.8 Summarized by Collett Cox in SarvastiBS 240-249

192.1.9 Books 1-2 summarized by Collett Cox. EnIndPh 8, 1998, 651-716

       2.Prakaraṇaśāsana or Samayapradīpikā (Sarvāstivādin)

See s192.1.4(?)

192.2.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Sarvāstivāda" in DA III

       3.General

See a47.16.165.5; 175.1.74

192.3.1 J. Takakusu, "The works of Saṃghabhadra, an opponent of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1905, 158-159

192.3.2 Genjun H. Sasaki, "Saṃghabhadra's interpretation of pratītyasamutpāda", SLJBS 76-96

192.3.3 Collett Davis Cox, Controversies in Dharma Theory. Sectarian Dialogue on the Nature of Enduring Reality. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1983.

192.3.3.5 Norisata Aohara, "Kāritra and śakti according to Saṅghabhadra", in The Studies in Buddhism 42, Ryokoku University, Kyoto 1986, 21-42

192.3.4 Maulichand Prasad, "Saṃghabhadra and his philosophical ideas as gleaned from Abhidharmakośa Vyākhyā", JDBSDU 15, 1991, 100-113. Reprinted Srijnanamrtam 500-509.

193.Author Unknown (385)

       1.Daśacakrakṣitigarbhasūtra (T.410-411)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

193B.Author Unknown (390)

        1.Alpadevatāsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193C.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Bodhisattvagocaropāyaviṣayavikurfvāṇanirdeśasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193D.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Dvajāgṛhasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193E.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Jyotiṣkasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193F.Author Unknown (399)

         1.Mahāmatīsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193G.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Tsui fu pao ying ching

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

193H.Author Unkown (390)

       1.Mahābherihārakaparivartasūtra (T.270; K.416)

See a103.1.121.7

193I.Author Unknown (390)

       1.Caturvargaśikṣādharmasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 100